Show Posts

This section allows you to view all posts made by this member. Note that you can only see posts made in areas you currently have access to.


Messages - Kevin Carter

Pages: [1]
1
Supercard Archives / KEVIN CARTER VS DRAKE GREEN
« on: October 11, 2013, 05:31:49 AM »
 
\'user


NEVER BACK DOWN
›› prologue ‹‹

Here we are on the road to High Stakes III. The main event of the show is the most talked about match on the card. For the second time in history Drake Green and Kevin Carter will meet each other in the middle of the ring: one on one. In their last meeting in one on one setting Drake got the upper hand and defeated Kevin in the middle of the ring. Something till this day Kevin wasn't forgotten about and something that he had vowed to right when the opportunity came their way.

About a month ago Kevin sorta of avenged that victory when he defeated Drake and four other men to become the SCW Heavyweight Champion for the first time. Kevin's outlook was he defeated Drake when it actually mattered where Drake has never beaten him when it mattered. Despite Kevin's outlook he's now going into this match with the disadvantage due to history. Not to mention Christian Underwood has made it perfectly clear he doesn't like Kevin, he doesn't want Kevin champion, and he'll do anything to get the title off him.

Which is likely why he handed Drake a title shot without him actually earning it. Something that has left a sour taste in Kevin's mouth and a couple of other people. No one should have be HANDED or GIFTWRAPPED a championship match. It is something that should always be EARNED but with that being said. What was done had been done. Kevin was going into this match as the underdog despite being a two time SCW Heavyweight Champion. This isn't the first time he has been the underdog and it likely won't be the last.

Never the less though, Kevin will be talking into Trinidad with a Never Back Down mentality. He was without a doubt going to give it everything that he had. He was without a doubt going to lay it all on the line. He was without a doubt going to dig down deeper than he has ever dug before and lay it all out on the table. Was it going to be enough? Could Kevin defied the odds? Could he be able to keep the championship right around his waist? Or would Drake beat Kevin again and finally achieve his goal of becoming Heavyweight Champion?

Be sure to tune in this Sunday Night at High Stakes III to find out.


THE SPIT HEARD ROUND THE WORLD
›› scene one ‹‹

October 9th, 2013
Wednesday Evening
Parking Lot


It was a nice evening here in Bakersfield, California. Standing there in a parking lot – almost as if he was waiting around for someone happened to be the SCW Heavyweight Champion, Kevin Carter. He stood there ever so calmly as within a matter of seconds something or rather someone had caught his attention. It appeared to be this attractive woman that was making a straight bee line to a car there in the parking lot. Before she had a chance to climb inside the car Kevin ran up to her almost catching her attention right away.

▫ KEVIN CARTER: Excuse me. Are you Jennifer Green?

▫ JENNIFER GREEN: Um... maybe, who wants to know?

▫ KEVIN CARTER: My name is Kevin Carter. I work for Sin City Wrestling. Matter of fact...

▫ JENNIFER GREEN: … I'm just going to stop you there. I'm aware of who you are but what I don't know is why you're here. I could only imagine has something to do with my brother.

▫ KEVIN CARTER: Well you've already proven that you're smarter than him.

▫ JENNIFER GREEN: Whatever you say, but your beef is with my brother. Not with me. Now if you'll excuse me, I've got somewhere to be.

With that being said Jennifer grabbed a hold of the car door. She lifted the latch as she started to pull the door open. At that point Kevin kicked the door forward slamming it shut. It startled Jennifer enough that she let go of the door handle and found herself turning around quickly to look right at him.

▫ KEVIN CARTER: I don't believe I was done talking to you.

▫ JENNIFER GREEN: Look, I don't want any trouble.

▫ KEVIN CARTER: And as long a you tell me what I want to hear, there won't be any.

▫ JENNIFER GREEN: I don't even see how I can help you.

▫ KEVIN CARTER: Tell me everything I need to know about the man that is Drake. Don't leave anything out.

▫ JENNIFER GREEN: Contrary to what you might believe I don't know all that much about my brother. I was isolated from him for many years.

▫ KEVIN CARTER: Oh really... and why's that?

▫ JENNIFER GREEN: Again an answer I don't really have. But I could only assume it has something to do with the freak accident that involved my father. Wrestling has been taboo for my mother ever since. I'd assume that's why I was cut off with my brother for so long and why my mother doesn't talk much about our past.

▫ KEVIN CARTER: But clearly you've got some kind of connection with your brother now. I want you to spill the beans.

▫ JENNIFER GREEN: Spill the beans on what exactly? Yes, I have a relationship with my brother now that we're older and he's reached out to me. It's not like you think it is. It's not like I have all the inside knowledge to what's going on in his life. Even in the few days he spent with my mother and I. I didn't find out much.. at least when it came to wrestling. You're just wasting your time by stalking me and trying to get answers out of me when I don't have the ones you want.

▫ KEVIN CARTER: No I'm not... and I'm not as stupid as you think I am Jenny. There was a reason he was here. I want that reason and I want it right now or I swear to you this meeting between us isn't going to end the way you want.

▫ JENNIFER GREEN: All I know is that Drake came to see my mother more than he came to see me. My mother is the only mother that Drake has ever known. I believe he wants to try and have some kind of relationship with her. I also think he asked her to attend his match this Sunday against you, but I don't think she gave him an answer.

▫ KEVIN CARTER: Interesting...

He paused for the moment stroking his chin with a bit of a smirk spread across his lips. Jennifer on the other hand just leaned against her car still in a bit of a defensive position as she looked all around her. Almost like she was looking for help but then he spoke to her and that's when she forced her attention back to him.

▫ KEVIN CARTER: After all this time now Drake wants mommy dearest in his corner. He wants her there for something important to him and he wants her there for this biggest night of his career. You know what that tells me Jennifer? Huh? Do you?!

▫ JENNIFER GREEN: … No, no I don't.

▫ KEVIN CARTER: It tells me that Drake is more confident than ever. It tells me that he truly believes that he's got this thing in the bag. It tells me that he's truly believing in the fact that he's going to win this match involving the two of us. Boy oh boy is he doing nothing more than setting himself up for the biggest failure of his entire life.

▫ JENNIFER GREEN: Right... now that I've given you everything you want to know. Can I please just go? This has nothing to do with me what so ever and I'm sick of dealing with this.

▫ KEVIN CARTER: Sure, as long as you promise to do me one last favor.

▫ JENNIFER GREEN: What now?

▫ KEVIN CARTER: I want you to deliver a message to Drake for me. Because I know you'll see him or at least hear from him once again before Sunday Night hits. Let him know that everything I do leading up to this week. Every line I cross. Every attack I make at him personally. Every last bit of disrespect I show him is because he started this war of disrespect and now it's going to end when I break him, mentally, emotionally, and physically as I go on to retain my Heavyweight Championship!

▫ JENNIFER GREEN: Is that it?

▫ KEVIN CARTER: Oh and if you wouldn't mind delivering this message for me too...

All of the sudden and completely out of nowhere Kevin spit right in the face of Jennifer. It took her by surprise as the spit dripped down her cheek. There was such a sly smirk spread across his lips as Kevin turned himself around and started to walk away from Jennifer as if he had done nothing wrong. She quickly wasted no time at all getting inside the car to get away even with the spit dripping down her face. Most likely never in her wildest dreams would she ever believe that she would come this close to one of her brother's opponents. For good reasoning though. Kevin just continued to walk down the parking lot until he found the limo that had been waiting for him all this time. He climbed on inside and closed the door behind him.

▫ DRIVER: Where to sir?

▫ KEVIN CARTER: LAX... I've got a flight to catch.

With a nod of his head the driver pulled out of the parking lot to begin heading towards LAX airport. Over the last week Kevin has thought about the most disrespectful ways to get back at Drake for the lack of respect he showed him. It was  starting with “bullying” and scaring Drake's little sister. That with no doubt would get under his skin. That's clearly what Kevin was aiming for as well. Now his next destination and his next mission was really going to push the limits. We were all just going to have to wait and see where it went next. Rest assured though, it was going to have an impact on this match.

PISSING ALL OVER A LEGACY
›› scene two ‹‹

October 10th, 2013
Thursday Night
Cemetery


It was around eight at night when the cameras would find themselves opening up in a rather odd setting. All around there was Tombstones and flowers shown sitting on graves. Obviously we found ourselves in a cemetery but the question was why? Fortunately enough it wasn't going to take too long to find out. Our cameras would slowly turn to the left only to get a rather close up of a Tombstone. Close enough that we the viewers could read what it said across it.

Rest. In. Peace
Nick Green.
Son.
Brother.
Loved One.
You Will Always Be Missed.


At that moment it wasn't hard at all to make the connection to SCW Superstar, Drake Green. We were at the very cemetery where his brother was buried after an unfortunate car accident that took his life on July 4th, 2006. Just then the cameras would begin to zoom out a little only to feature the SCW Heavyweight Champion, Kevin Carter standing there in all black. The oddest part though would be the fact he had a beaming smile spread across his lips. At that point Kevin would begin to speak to us all.

▫ KEVIN CARTER: In the last couple of days I have found myself watching Stopping The Show: The Drake Green story. It's a real tear jerker and all you Drake Green marks are going to want to pick it up when it comes out. Now with that being said in the mist of watching this I found out Drake has gone through some pretty tough shit. The type of shit that had him crying like a bitch on his little DVD. Things like his Father dying in a freak wrestling accident. Though, I don't view it as a freak accident. He's Drake's father, botching kind of runs in that family.

There was a chuckle coming from the Main Attraction as he was clearly aiming to cross line here.

▫ KEVIN CARTER: Then there's the story about how the only mother he ever knew taking his sister and moving away pretty much disowning Drake when his father died. I don't blame her for doing so either. I couldn't put up with Drake's crying, bitching, and constant need for attention. I'm sure that's exactly what she would have had to deal with on a daily basis. Day in and day out until he finally found his balls to reattach to his scrotum. But funny enough none of that even comes close to the story involving Drake's brother. Probably the only family member that he loved more than himself.

Alright now the connection to being here was starting to make a little sense. However judging by the way he was acting and the things that he was letting come flying out of his mouth. Pointed all signs towards this not being a very good thing in the least bit.

▫ KEVIN CARTER: From what I gather Nick was meant to be some technical wrestling guru. I understand that Nick had the entire professional wrestling world at his finger tips. He was meant to be the next big thing in this business. At least those are the words coming from his cock sucking brother. Then on one faithful night. The four of July in two thousand six to be exact. Drake's brother Nick was leaving a party when a drunk driver crossed lines. Head on collision that would eventually take Nick's life and judging by all the tears and the boo-hoo shit from Drake. It sounds like it was the hardest thing in the world for him to have to deal with.

The Main Attraction just shook his head a little bit. It was pathetic to him how sad Drake was when it came to this situation. Obviously, Kevin had no emotion at all. It was either that or he just shared such a hatred for Drake that he would go this far.

▫ KEVIN CARTER: You know what though Drake... as hard as it was for you to deal with your brother's death. As hard as it was for you to bury him six feet under. As hard as it was for you to go on in live without him. You should honestly be thanking the lord that Nick was taken from this earth when he was. Because now he doesn't have to see the failure you have become.

He doesn't have to see his baby brother constantly choke in that ring. He doesn't have to watch you stink up the family legacy in the way that you already have. Most of all though, you should be thankful that your brother doesn't have to witness you drop the ball in the biggest match of your entire career. He doesn't have to watch you let the world championship slip through your grasp once again. He doesn't have to watch his brother's career end right before his very eyes... and that's the path you are heading down Drake.


There wasn't a single person in SCW that believed that was the path Drake was heading down. In fact most people believed in Drake. Most people stood behind Drake. Most people wanted to see Drake knock Kevin on his ass and take the championship. Kevin was going to do everything he could stop it.

▫ KEVIN CARTER: I am willing to bet Drake. Your father despite the daddy issues you had with him taught you how to be a man. Something that you have yet to portray since you signed a deal with SCW. I am sure that your father's tag partner – the man that took you under his wing when mommy dearest left you all alone. I'm sure that he taught you quite a bit about being a man. What your father couldn't have having his neck snapped. I'm also sure he taught you a few things about wrestling.

Like for example that you should never take a hand out. That you should always give it your best to earn the things you want to earn. Matter of fact, I am sure that your trainer from Japan would slap the taste right out of your mouth for taking this match against me without earning it in the first place. Based on the simple fact that he taught you better than that. Hell, I'm even willing to bet that your brother would be rolling in his grave knowing that you took something that was handed to you when you didn't do a single thing to deserve it.


Dig after dig Kevin continued to chip away at Drake's personal life. No doubt this was going to get under Drake's skin like no other. It was going to create all sorts of problems but obviously the man known as the Main Attraction didnt care. He believed that he had a handle one things.

▫ KEVIN CARTER: Honestly Drake, this all comes down to disrespect. It all started when I came back from my hiatus. I've done told this story before but to catch folks up. You were walking around like you were the best thing around. You walked around like the ladies man. You walked around like you couldn't be stopped. You walked around like you were the main attraction. You disrespected me by basically ripping me off for everything that I am and everything that I created for myself. You did it knowingly and you didn't seem to give a shit either. Then of course more disrespect came out of you.

When I came back and when we had our first encounter with one another. You treated me with zero respect. You talked down to me. You talked as if I was below you. You acted as if I didn't mean a single thing to you or two this company. You slapped me in the face every single way you could with every shade of disrespect. I admit it pissed me off. I admit it caused blind rage. I admit that it very well could have been my downfall. Because I wanted to teach you a lesson so badly and because of that I let it get the best of me. I let it lead to me getting beat. I lost in the middle of the ring. Something that I never tried to run away from or deny.

But you couldn't take that win for what it was could you Drake? Oh no, you couldn't just take it in stride. No you had to continue on with your disrespect with your little “jokes” and your “harmless digs” as you so eloquently put them on twitter. I admit I took you off twitter – something you seem to want to bitch about and complain about. But it's not because I was afraid of you. It's not I was afraid to speak my mind to you. It had nothing to do with that. Instead it had everything to do with the fact I didn't want you disrespectful ass appearing on my time line but that's neither here nor there because I was unaware we were in high school and it was a problem if someone didn't follow someone on a social media website.


He was shown shaking his head a little bit. Almost like it was in pure disappointment. At the same time though, he didn't expect anything less when it came to Drake.

▫ KEVIN CARTER: Then of course the disrespect continued onward when we found ourselves in the ring at Summer XXXTReme III. You took a shit all over me with your words. You implied that I was the weakest link of that entire match. You implied that there was no chance I'd ever become the SCW Heavyweight Champion. You took claim to that championship and what happened Drake? I made you end up eating your words. I made you pay for your disrespect. I proved to you that when the game was on the line that you didn't stand a fucking chance against me. I was the one that walked out with that SCW Heavyweight Championship.

And you would have thought that would have forced you to open up your eyes a little bit. You think that it would have forced you to realize that I am more than you want to imply. I am more than what you think. You think that it would have forced you to show some respect for someone that's been around this business as long as I have. It didn't though. Instead it lead to the disrespect that you have decided to show me when this match was announced. It opened up to door to the disrespect that you've decided to show me leading up to this match. But as you could have expected Drake, I've grown used to this kind of shit from you.

You disrespected me when you took a championship match that was handed to you rather than it being earned. You talk about being a man of the people. You talk about being someone that does everything by the book. You talk about wanting to be remembered for all your hard work, dedication, sweat, tears, and even a little blood shred. You talk about wanting to go down in professional wrestling as one of the greatest to ever grace the squared circle. Then why is it different with this title match? Why just take something you didn't earn? Why be comfortable with having Christian Underwood in your back pocket? All of these are questions that you'll never have the balls to answer, because you want to have something handed to you and you can't allow your image to be tarnished. Sadly for you, I'm going to do the tarnishing through you. Much like I intend on dragging your name through the mud and much like I intend beating you within an inch of your life when I retain my championship. On top of that as far as I am concerned I'm going to get rid of you permanently. You of all people should already know what it's like when I'm a man on a mission.


He let a small smirk spread across his lips at that moment. It was one of the most arrogant ones he could give. Something that people had seen several times before. No doubt Drake among many others should have known what he's like when he's a man on a mission. Next to no one can stop him because he's that determined. With that being said Kevin was about to begin speaking once more and revealing to the entire world – more specifically to Drake also what the reason was for him being here and this was going to be without a doubt the thing that sealed the deal on his fate going into this match. Something that he didn't fear.

▫ KEVIN CARTER: But when it comes to retaining my championship. When it comes to beating you. When it comes to once again proving that I'm better than you. That's going to be a different story for a different day. Because you see I came all the way out this cemetery for a reason. I came all the way out to your brother's grave for a reason. I didn't even come all the way out this way to play mind games with you or anything like that. That's not my game plan. That's not how I do things. But I did come here to do something. Since you've decided to show me nothing but disrespect since day one. I myself have decided to show you disrespect. It just won't be in the form of words. It won't be in the form of insults. It won't even be in the form of my usual stuff. In fact I'm going to do it with actions. I'm going to do in the most disrespectful way I know how and you know Drake? You're to blame for what I'm about to do!

After letting those last words come out of his mouth. Kevin would turn his back to the camera as we could see his hand moving towards his crotch area. Seconds later a stream began to come from that exact area as it became clear to all of us watching. Kevin was reliving himself all over the grave belonging to Drake's brother. That wasn't just a sign of disrespect. In fact it even crossed the line of being disrespectful. It was without a doubt the most despicable thing he could have ever done. Many of us couldn't help but think Kevin just signed his own death certificate when this got back to Drake. About that time Kevin turned himself around zipping up the zipper to his jeans.

▫ KEVIN CARTER: Ahh there's nothing like draining the main vein.

There was some chuckling coming from the SCW Heavyweight Champion at that point. Before he walked forward stepping completely out of the cameras view. No doubt about it he had crossed the line tonight. He had gone where no man had ever gone before. He was setting himself up for more than just a wrestling match on Sunday. He was setting himself up for one hell of a fight and one that he better hope he's prepared for if he wants to have a chance at retaining the championship. With that being said for just a moment or two the cameras zoomed in on the Tombstone of Nick Green before finally fading to black.

SHOT CALLING
›› scene three ‹‹

October 11th, 2013
Friday Morning
Hotel Room


First thing this morning Kevin along with Savannah found themselves boarding a flight to Trinidad. It was a long eight hour flight and the first thing either one of them had to do was have a meeting with the man that's in charge of SCW. That man being none other than Mark Ward or as to many Hot Stuff. The two happened to find themselves knocking on a hotel door. It wasn't going to be the mot professional meeting in the world but what did you expect in a setting sch as this being on the road and over seas.

After a few seconds the door came open and there stood the man himself. Mark took a brief look at the two of them before inviting them inside. Kevin allowed Savannah to walk in first as he followed behind her. Both of them saw a long table that had been set up in this suit as they took their seats and within a matter of seconds Mark was joining them as well. He sat at the table directly across from the door before starting to greet them.

▫ MARK WARD: Kevin... I've been expecting you.

▫ KEVIN CARTER: I'm sure you have. Our flight got in later than expected. I had some of my own business to handle before I got here.

▫ MARK WARD: Oh?

▫ KEVIN CARTER: Yep, and I'm not planning on filling you in. I can't trust you in the least bit. All I'll say is it's going to change the course of this entire match between Drake and I.

▫ MARK WARD: Right, well I'm looking forward to it. However we've got our own business to handle with this lovely thing here.

▫ SAVANNAH A'COSTA: Why thank you for noticing... though you shouldn't even try it. You're a bit over the hill for my taste.

▫ MARK WARD: I wouldn't have even tried it.

▫ KEVIN CARTER: Damn right you wouldn't have.

Mark and Kevin locked eyes with each other for a moment. It appeared that the Main Attraction was a it territorial in this situation. It was understandable as to why but it didn't seem like that was something he needed to worry about in the least bit.

▫ KEVIN CARTER: Now you know the reason we're here. I want you to sign Savannah to a contract with Sin City Wrestling.

▫ MARK WARD: Well you should know Kevin, it's just not that easy. There's precautions and certain measures we have to take. I can't just be putting someone in the ring that can't work.

▫ KEVIN CARTER: She's not going to be getting in the ring Mark. Maybe later down the road when I give her a few tips and pointers.

▫ SAVANNAH A'COSTA: I love things that involve you giving me 'tips' and 'pointers' Kevin.

▫ KEVIN CARTER: Of course you do. No woman would ever deny that, but back to point at hand here. I am bringing her in as my manager. I just want you to assure that she's under contract and I want her to be making as much as me. I don't think that's hard to ask for.

▫ MARK WARD: Actually it is that hard. You're asking me to give this woman a contract that ensurers that she's making as much as my Heavyweight Champion when all she's going to be doing as standing at ringside looking hot. I could also assume she's got next to no wrestling experience at all in anything. That's HUGE RISK and a BIG BLOW to the pocket book of SCW.

▫ KEVIN CARTER: Look Mark, I don't want to pull this card or anything  but I am the Heavyweight Champion. I am representing your company and I am the main event of your big show High Stakes III. Are you really going to deny me of this request when I could easily walk out that door, take a flight home, and never show up again while I'm in position of your most prized possession? Is that really a risk you want to take?

▫ MARK WARD: No, I can't.

There was a smirk starting to form over the lips of the Main Attraction as he looked confident in the fact that he just got what he wanted but he had another thing coming to him to say the very least. Mark looked right back across the table at him dead in the eyes before giving the answer neither Kevin or Savannah would care for.

▫ MARK WARD: But at the same time I can't do what you're asking me to do either. However I'm willing to try and comprise in some way.

▫ KEVIN CARTER: That's not what I said, but I'm listening...

▫ SAVANNAH A'COSTA: No, don't do that to me Kevin. You told me you could get me what you were making and more. I won't settle for any less than that.

▫ KEVIN CARTER: Calm yourself Savannah. Sometimes you've got to learn to roll with the punches and sometimes you've got to understand what you're doing from a business perspective. Trust me I've got this. I won't let you down.

▫ SAVANNAH A'COSTA: No you won't and If you do this entire thing is over! Right now you're letting him dictate things. You told me you had stroke. You told me you had pull. You told me you had power and here you are letting this jackass pull your strings!

▫ KEVIN CARTER: Again calm yourself before you end up fucking this whole deal up... better yet Savannah. Just go wait outside. I'll handle this and there's something I need to talk to Mark about personally anyway.

▫ SAVANNAH A'COSTA: No, I refuse! I am...

▫ KEVIN CARTER: GO NOW!

For a second or two Savannah just looked at Kevin almost shocked that he had snapped on her the way that he did. She simply scuffed as she pushed herself up and walked out of the room slamming the door shut behind her as she did so. Kevin then turned his attention right back to what he viewed as important.

▫ KEVIN CARTER: Look I'm going to be a straight shooter with you right about now Mark. I am not fond of the things that your business partner Christian Underwood has done. I'm not fond of the things he's said about me. I'm not fond of the way he's acted towards me and I'm not fond of the way he's treated me. Now I understand that he's a total pussy and he'll never meet me face to face like a man.

▫ MARK WARD: I'm not sure what this has to do with me.

▫ KEVIN CARTER: It has a lot to do with you. Because you should have done something about the way he talked to me. I'm the most important guy in your company right now but you let that shit slide like it wasn't a big deal at all. But more importantly, you should have done something about him forcing me in the ring with Drake Green with my title on the line when Drake hasn't done a fucking thing to deserve a championship match in the first place.

▫ MARK WARD: Let me stop you there. I did try to do something. I agree that he doesn't deserve the shot. I don't want Drake anywhere near my main event but this time my hand were tied. I'm telling you the God's honest truth. Whether you believe me or not is up to you.

▫ KEVIN CARTER: I don't believe you at all. You could have done something. You founded this company for crying out loud, but I'm going to let it slide. Because that brings me to my next point. You just said that you don't believe Drake deserved the title shot. You aid you don't want the guy anywhere near the main event and judging by what you put together a few weeks ago proves to me you've got one hell of an issue with Drake.

▫ MARK WARD: You hit the nail on the head with that one, but my issue with him is between the two of us.

▫ KEVIN CARTER: Cool story bro, cause I really don't care to know what the issue is in the first place. But I'm putting you on notice right now. Whatever the issue is. Whatever lesson you’re trying to teach him. Whatever you want to do to the guy. It's going to have to wait on Sunday Night. I don't want you popping up at ring side. I don't want any of your goons getting involved in my match.

I don't want anything shady or underhanded happening. I don't want Drake to have any reason to bitch, moan, or cry. I don't want him to have any reason to blame his loss or anything other than straight losing to me. I don't want him to have any leg to stand on to weasel his way back into a title match. Once I beat him. That's it. He goes to the back of the line and starts all over in getting a title shot. Am I making myself clear to you?


▫ MARK WARD: I don't really take orders from anyone Kevin, but I'll tell you what. This one time I'll take an order from you. This one time I'll give you what you want more than anything else. You won't see me get involved. You won't see anyone else get involved. You're going to be all on your own doing what you claim you're going to do and that's fine. But let me tell you something, if you choke. If you lose. If you drop the ball and let Drake have that championship. Then I don't want to hear any bitching from you. I don't want you to pull the shit you pulled with Goth. I want you to own up to it like a man and carry on like man. Do I make myself clear?

▫ KEVIN CARTER: Loud and clear, but that's not going to happen. Drake will fall to me. Drake will finally understand that I'm better than him. Drake will understand that he isn't in my league and better yet he will finally come to terms with the fact he's just not good enough to be the SCW Heavyweight Champion.

▫ MARK WARD: Guess we'll see soon enough.

▫ KEVIN CARTER: We sure will, and now that's out of the way. Let's get back on the subject of Savannah's contract.

From there that's where their conversation was going to head. He was hell bent on getting Savannah what he was making or at least close to it. However that wasn't the big deal at hand here. Kevin clearly came with the intentions of putting Mark in check about his deal with Drake and was making it clear he didn't want any funny business going on. Many could say that was respectful on Kevin's behalf but others would say it wasn't because of how self centered the situation came off. Either way though, it had been done and now it was just a matter of seeing what The Main Attraction could bring to the table when the game was on the line following everything he's said up until this point. The days were getting closer so it was going to be shut up and put up before too long.

NAIL IN THE COFFIN
›› scene four ‹‹

October 13, 2013
Sunday Morning
Undisclosed Location


Here we are Drake. The morning before the biggest match of our careers to date. Surely we're doing similar things. Getting prepared to hit the gym before the show only for us to get lost in our own thoughts. Start going over every possibility that could happen tonight. Wondering and waiting what the other is going to bring to the table. Getting deep into thought of what tonight means for us and what we're going to have to do in order to walk out with the championship around our waist. It's going to be a day where we are both very much wrapped up in our thoughts when it comes to a lot of things. At least until we step through the curtain and into the ring to lay it all on the line. Then we won't be inside our heads but instead trying to tale each others heads off.

Speaking of which Drake, I have had the time this last week to sit down and think about things. I mean truly think about what has driven us to the point that we hate each other with a passion. I've realized that it has all come down to disrespect. Something that I have mentioned before. But I just didn't realize how bad it was until I thought about it. I mean, yes I blame you for this entire thing going the way it has. Because  you are the one that disrespected me first. But I was also the one that couldn't be the bigger person. I'm also the one that went right back at you with my mouth and the things I had to say about you. It's what has cause this to spill over the way it has. Then of course when you took a championship match that you didn't deserve that was the final straw for me.

That was the ultimate sign of disrespect and that's when I knew that I had to do the things I have done this week. Of course that's something I’m going to come back too before long, but for now I want to focus on the things that you have said after accepting this match. Starting with the fact that you questioned my career before I came to SCW. You made it sound like I was a liar. You made it sound like I made up this big fib about my days in WWER with going undefeated for two years. You made it sound like I was just a joke trying to make myself sound impressive so that way I'd have all eyes on me. All you did was shit all over my legacy and disrespect me even more. Hell, you disrespected the company that was iconic and legendary that I used to work for. You disrespected all of those people that put their blood sweat and tears into the place as well.

Clearly you just don't give a flying fuck, but allow me to tell you something faggot. I'm not someone that needs to lie. I'm not someone that needs to make myself important by creating some bogus story. Anything I ever said that I did is the truth and anything that ever comes out of my mouth will always be he truth. On top of that Drake, you should never run your mouth when you don't even know what the fuck you are talking about in the first place but before long you're going to learn. Which bring me to my next bit. You want to go around calling me a sore loser. You want to go around and talk about how my first loss in WWER must have been so devastating that I quit the company because that's apparently what I do when I lose. You want to talk about how I'm such a sore loser because I unfollowed you on twitter following my loss to you. You even want to touch up on how I'm a sore loser over what happened with me losing to Goth and how I bailed from SCW. Again though, you prove that you've got no idea what you're talking about.

When I lost in WWER for the first time after being undefeated. I won't lie it stung. It hurt me. It was a big blow to me. I didn't think I'd ever lose but it was too good to be true. It was a set back, but I didn't quoit. Instead I stuck around. I went on to win every title that company had. I even went into the Hall of Fame. I was with that company until the day the doors closed. So there goes your little theory up in smoke just like that. I won't even get into the whining and bitching with you over twitter. That's just stupid and I've done explained myself. But when it comes to you calling me a sore loser of the fact that Goth was handed a win over me and handed my title. That's just stupid on your part. You're right I did walk away. I did say that I quit. I did say I was going back into retirement, but it wasn't because I was a sore loser. It was because I knew that I had gotten screwed over and I wasn't going to take it.

Few weeks later I wised up and realized that quitting was just giving the people that screwed me over exactly what they want. And for the record you nor can anyone else say that me getting screwed over is just a theory or me making up shit. Because Christian basically admitted to doing it in his little promo he cut on me a few weeks back without actually saying it. So once again Drake, your thoughts and your comments and your views about me are wrong. I'm the furthest thing from a sore loser. I'm clearly just a winner. I've won more times than you have around here. I've won the big one twice – something that you haven't done and something you will never do. I advise you this much Drake, if you're going to call me anything. At least get your facts straight before you start popping off at the mouth and writing checks your ass can't cash.

Of course per usual though Drake, you can't stop running your mouth. You can't even stop running it long enough to put your fucking foot in it. You continued onward with your disrespect for me. You continued onward with your false claims and your false outlook on me. Such as calling me a man that's not a real champion. Implying that I'm not the best despite holding the championship on two separate occasions. You claimed my claims to being an ANTI-HERO was bullshit. You claimed that I was a hypocrite. You claimed that I was selfish. Arrogant. Egotistical. You even claimed that if you asked everyone on the roster who'd they'd want on their side, I wouldn't be the man that was chosen. So on and so forth. You basically said every single thing you could about me and about ninety nine point nine nine nine nine percent of it was a bunch of bullshit in of itself. Now I'm not going to stand here and break down everything you've said about me bit by bit because that's wasting my time. But I will say this much.

I am the Anti-Hero of SCW and just because I have a little bit of an ego or just because I'm a little bit self centered doesn't go against any of that. Your problem is that in my world your fans don't matter. In my world the fans that want to suck up to people like you don't matter. The fans that want to boo me and turn on me after everything I gave them just because I spoke the truth don't matter. Those fans that do matter are the ones that have stuck by me through thick and thin. They are the ones that didn't jump on the new flavor of the week. They aren't the ones that just jumped on me for the bandwagon ride. They are the ones that back me and see SCW for what it really is when you've got a scum bag like Christian Underwood running around here. Truth is Drake, you're not as liked as you think you are. You aren't really a man of the people. I am. And that's what eats you alive the most. It's what makes be such a fucking hypocrite. But that's your own problem and in time you'll see it.

And you know something else Drake when it comes to the rest of the locker room. When it comes to asking my peers who'd they'd rather have on their side you or me. Allow me to break it down for you like this. I wouldn't ask them a fucking thing and I really don't give two shits if they want me on their side or not. But here's the funny part about it. You sit there and you make such a bold claim like that, but honestly Drake who the hell is really backing you up? Who really wants you on their side? Christian Underwood? Big deal. Every owner has their pet and you're just that to Christian. Who else is backing you? Simon Jones? You know the guy that's been completely and utterly forgotten about? The guy that's fallen into a black abyss of irrelevancy when I took the title from him at Summer XXXTreme II? A guy that is from the same shit hole company that you came from? No offense to JJ or anything. But of course you faggots from the same company are going to suck each other and back each other up. Who else do you got? Misty and my ex Amy? Ha. Laughable at best.

Misty is nothing more than nosey little cunt that can't mind her own business for the life of her and when she finally has someone that doesn't back down from her 'bad bitch' attitude. She runs away from the problem. Case and point with me. She'll block me on twitter and talk shit about me but won't ever say it to my face. Of course that's not something you'll throw a fit about with her when it comes to her twitter ways right Drake. It's no real surprise that cunt of all people is on your jock strap in this situation. Then the other person you've got on your side is my ex fiance, Amy Marshall. Wow dude, you've got yourself quite the team there when it comes to backing you up. If it wasn't sad and pathetic before. Boy it sure is having Amy on your team. A bitch that hasn't been able to do a fucking thing around here aside from choke time and time again – not on cock surprisingly. However the only reason Amy's on your side and backing you up is because I kicked her ass to curb. She was no use to me and had I never done that. She wouldn't be Team Drake. I can assure you of that. Oh and fyi if you think your comments about wanting to bang her was going to get under my skin. It didn't. Have at it bro, it's like throwing a hot dog down a fucking hallway. Good luck with getting any pleasure out of that.

Needless to say your logic about no one picking me to be on their side is flawed. You only have people backing you up that either don't mean anything, have no importance to SCW, or are just bitter that I'm everything they wish they could be. I on the other hand have plenty of people backing me up. Your former boss being one of them. Your current boss being someone else. Not to mention a few others but I'm not going to argue with you on something that's so stupid and irrelevant to situation. Because people choosing sides means nothing to me. After all I'm the only one that truly matters in Sin City Wrestling. Because as much as it pisses you off. As much as you want to take it away from me. As much as you try to bury me. Fact still remains as long as I am holding the SCW Heavyweight Championship that means I AM THE BEST the company has to offer. It means I AM THE GREATEST in SCW at the very moment. And on top of that I am a TRUE CHAMPION in every sense of the word and definition. That's something that is going to forever eat you alive until something happens where I'm not champion anymore but it sure as hell isn't going to be by your hand.

At this point Drake everything that's come out of your mouth. It's been pathetic. It's been sad. It's been lies. It's been useless. It's been flawed. I could go on and on if I chose to do so but to sum it all up. It's been disrespectful. Because you've decided to be that way that now leads me to come back to what I have done in the last week.Your lack of respect for me Drake has caused me to go above and beyond. It's caused me to shit all over your family legacy. It's caused me to poke fun at your family and it's tragedies. It's caused me to track down your little sister and trap her in a parking lot to get answers out of her. It's caused me to SPIT in your little sister's face. It has caused me to pay a visit to your older brother's grave and literally PISS all over it. It has caused me to hate you with a passion that I personally hope in this match there's an accident that causes you DIE just like your father did. You pushed me this far Drake and that's why everything I have done or said is on your head. Not mine and the sooner you accept that the better off you're going to be. See where I'm from in order to get respect. You've got to give respect. Not to mention respect is something that is earned in the first place Clearly that's all you've ever wanted from me was my respect. Sadly for you, you didn't give me respect, you didn't earn my respect, and you've gone down such a nasty road that it can never be REPAIRED and it can never be FORGIVEN or FORGOTTEN so therefore You will NEVER under any circumstances get RESPECT from me.

With that being said Drake, we now wait. We wait till it's match time. Then we go out there and lay it all on the line. We got out there to take each others heads off. We go out there fighting with our lives on the line. We go out there trying to end the other man's career. In the end though like always Drake. I'll rise above. I'll be better than I have ever been. I'll show the entire world what I'm capable and more importantly I'll show the entire world that I'm better than Drake Green and that Drake Green just isn't good enough nor will he ever be good enough to compete in the same league as the Main Attraction. Best believe that tonight when I drive the final nail in your coffin and get ready to lay you to rest next to your father and your brother that there's only one leaving with the SCW Heavyweight Championship and his name is...

KEVIN CARTER!

2
Supercard Archives / KEVIN CARTER VS DRAKE GREEN
« on: October 04, 2013, 09:20:58 PM »
 
\'user


ALL ABOUT THE HIGH STAKES
›› prologue ‹‹

Two weeks ago Kevin Carter had no idea if he'd even be going to compete at High Stakes III for Sin City Wrestling. After all that had transpired when it came to losing his title, then he disappeared vowing to never return, only for him to return and let the world know that he'd be cashing in on his rematch clause against Goth. That's when everyone saw the main event of the last Climax Control being Kevin Carter versus Goth for the SCW Heavyweight Championship in a Tables, Ladders, and Chairs Match. In that match The Main Attraction gave it everything he had. He refused to fall short and he was a man on a mission. Claiming that he was going to right the wrong that was done to him. In the end after beating the hell out of each other, busting each other open, and taking some of the biggest risks ever seen. Kevin Carter managed to become just the second man in SCW history to hold the SCW Heavyweight Championship on two separate occasions.

With that being said, Kevin would be going into Highstakes III as the SCW Heavyweight Championship and that meant only one thing. It meant that Kevin would be defending his newly won championship against Drake Green – something that had been announced earlier in the night by Christian Underwood. Not that it came off as a surprise to Kevin but that's something that he would get into at a different time and when it mattered the most. Never the less though, the match was official. These two were no strangers to each other and on countless occasions, Kevin has made it clear he didn't like Drake. In fact he hated everything about the guy because all he did was contradict himself. He was a fake. He was a phony. He was someone that couldn't be true to himself and that's just some of the reasons Kevin couldn't stand him. One could only imagine that when these two actually hooked up in the ring this Sunday it was going to be explosive.

But which one of them will leave with the convent prize that is the SCW Heavyweight Championship? Can Kevin continue his run and show he isn't a flash in the pan? Or will Drake finally achieve greatness and take a hold of the one thing he's wanted ever since he walked through the doors of SCW? It's one of those situations where you just can't predict, but what we do know is it's going to be a match that lives within SCW history and it's going to be all about the high stakes!


IS THIS THE END
›› scene one ‹‹

October 1st, 2013
Tuesday Morning
Home


Two days before this day Kevin Carter had made his return to Sin City Wrestling. It was in the main event of Climax Control and for the SCW Heavyweight Championship. Kev laid it all on the line in the Tables, Ladders, and Chairs match to become only the second man in history to be a two time SCW Heavyweight Champion. It was such a thrill and it made his night as many would have expected. After that night Kevin left Barbados and may would assume that he was headed on home. Instead though he found himself in Vegas for a few days.

That was until this morning, he found himself walking into the door of his Los Angeles home. He looked around for a moment or two before shutting the door behind him. With his bags in hand he made his way up the steps that would lead him to the second story of his home. Walking down the long hallway until he found himself walking into the master bedroom. He set his bags down on the floor before he walked over and flopped down on his bed.

He found himself getting comfortable when all of the sudden he heard foot steps and those foot steps just happened to belong to none other than his future bride to be, Amy Marshall. She looked over at him sprawled out on their bed. It didn't take her very long at all to break the silence that was in the room.

▫ AMY MARSHALL: It's about time you came home.

▫ KEVIN CARTER: Had things to handle. Business related stuff.

▫ AMY MARSHALL: Is that so? What kind of business stuff if you don't mind me asking?

▫ KEVIN CARTER: Actually I do mind Amy, I don't go butting into your business. You do what you want to do and I never question it. I never snoop around. I never butt into your business. So don't do it to me.

▫ AMY MARSHALL: I'm not trying to argue with you Kevin.

▫ KEVIN CARTER: Good, because it wouldn't get you very far anyway.

He was now sitting up looking at her as it was pretty obvious he was annoyed with her at this point. This wasn't what he wanted to deal with upon returning home. Didn't seem like he had much of a choice at this point.

▫ AMY MARSHALL: But there is something that's been bothering me that I want to talk about.

▫ KEVIN CARTER: Oh Jesus Christ... what now?

▫ AMY MARSHALL: I want to know what that was all about at Climax Control. I was legit trying to have a conversation with you and try to figure out what's going on in our relationship because I feel like it's falling apart and you want to stand there and dismiss me like I didn't matter at all. That really bothered me.

▫ KEVIN CARTER: Yeah, well my suggestion to you is to get over it Amy. I'm sorry that I don't feel like talking about my relationship with cameras rolling and when we're on television. That's not how I want to do things. What goes on between us is between us. Not to mention you asked at the worse possible time I was focused on winning back my championship. That was a little more important.

▫ AMY MARSHALL: Fifteen pounds of gold is more important than the woman you are set to marry in two months? Fucking wow!

▫ KEVIN CARTER: See, this is why. This is exactly why I don't like having these kind of conversations with you. You overreact to everything and it turns into an argument that I don't want to deal with. You clearly don't understand how important my career is to me, but then again it's no real surprise at all considering you have yet to support me or believe in me this entire time.

▫ AMY MARSHALL: Oh my fucking god. You can't be serious right now! I haven't supported you?! I haven't believed in you?!

▫ KEVIN CARTER: Don't bother to justify it now Amy, it's been clear this entire time... You know what better yet don't say anything at all. It's clear that it was even a mistake for me to come back home. I'm just going to take my ass right back to Vegas. That's feeling more and more like home as the time goes on.

With that being said he forced himself up off the bed and started to grab his bag once again. He was going to make his way towards the door but Amy was making sure that she blocked it. She was about to release a bombshell on him and one could tear their relationship apart more than it seemed to be in the first place. Kevin glared as she blocked his way out.

▫ AMY MARSHALL: Who the hell is she Kevin?!

▫ KEVIN CARTER: What the fuck are you talking about now Amy?

▫ AMY MARSHALL: Don't play me like I'm stupid Kevin. I catch things on twitter. I've seen the text messages. I've seen the emails. I've noticed the change in attitude. Who the hell is she?

▫ KEVIN CARTER: You've been going through my shit?!

▫ AMY MARSHALL: I wouldn't have to go through anything that belonged to you if I could trust you and if our relationship wasn't falling apart the way it was. Now are you going to continue to ignore my question? I demand to know who she is. I want to know why this bitch has come between us and I want to know right this second.

▫ KEVIN CARTER: You want to know who she is huh? Want to know why she's tearing us apart eh? Fine, I'll give you everything you want to know Amy and I don't give two fucks if this hurts your feelings or not.

He glared at her a little more. He was about to let so much truth come pouring out of his mouth, and it was going to hurt her feelings. He knew it. He could feel it. He could sense it but she had no one to blame but herself for this.

▫ KEVIN CARTER: First and foremost her name is Savannah. Secondly, she's not the one that's tearing our relationship apart. You are the one that's doing so. You didn't believe in me. You didn't support me when I needed it the most. Instead of whining and crying about it like a bitch, I was a man and I went out and go what I needed elsewhere.

▫ AMY MARSHALL: So, you threw away everything we've had for the last year?! Instead of talking to me and trying to fix things, you just cast me aside for the net whore that'll show you a little bit of attention. How the hell is that fair to me?! How the hell is that fair to us?! How the hell is that fair to our relationship?!

▫ KEVIN CARTER: Go ahead Amy, blame me all you want. Say that this is my fault. Pin it all on my shoulders. Whatever the hell makes you feel better and can help you sleep at night. Fact will still remain this this is your fault, but to make things fair to you. To make things easier for you. To make things easier for me. Allow me to say this... there's no need to worry about our relationship anymore, no need to worry about this up and coming marriage.

▫ AMY MARSHALL: What the hell is that supposed to mean?!

Kevin just looked at her shaking his head a little bit as he pushed his way right past her and headed out of the bedroom. He started his way down the hall of his home. This hallway seemed so much longer than usual as he could hear Amy screaming his name and trying to get him to stop. Yet Kevin just kept walking. He walked down the steps and right out the front door without so much a looking back. That alone should have explained a lot and that should have said a lot. Right back into his car he climbed as he pulled out of the driveway and set his sights on the LAX airport because he was going back to where he felt important to someone. Vegas here he comes.

STRAIGHT SHOOTING
›› scene two ‹‹

October 4th, 2013
Friday Night
Las Vegas Gym


It was about week and a few days away from High Stakes III. With that being said Kevin Carter – the now two time SCW Heavyweight Champion was preparing for many called the fight of his life and the biggest match within his career within Sin City Wrestling. Against a man that Kevin had come to hate and that man being Drake Green. Now with that match drawing closer, Kevin found himself preparing for that match because he didn't want any hang ups and he didn't want any excuses when that match ended. That's exactly why he found himself sweating from head to toe in one of his favorite gyms in Las Vegas, Nevada. No doubt he was pushing himself to the limits and that's what he needed to do in order to keep things going in his favor.

With that being said though Kevin decided to take matters into his own hands and by that we meant Kevin decided to pull out his iPhone. After hitting the camera button to bring it up. He made sure the cameras lense was on him as he hit record. From this moment on Kevin was going to speak with purpose. He was going to speak with determination. He was going to speak with desire and he was going to make sure how he felt got out there perfectly regardless of who it might rub the wrong way and the problems it could cause.

▫ KEVIN CARTER: Well I did it... I did it a second time. When next to no one believed in me. When everyone turned their backs on me. When the management had gotten their way and assumed I couldn't overcome the odds. I do what I do best and I prove people wrong. I went out there last Climax Control and I stole the show. I overcame every odd that was placed in front of me. I beat the piss right out of Goth and I took back MY SCW Heavyweight Championship. The thing that I had worked the hardest for is finally back in my grasp and I don't intend on letting it go anywhere anytime soon.

Now I could only imagine how much that pisses off someone like Christian Underwood. I mean wasn't it him that declared that he disliked me because I made things up and that I quote unquote a sore loser. Wasn't it him that told the entire world that basically he didn't believe I had what it took to win the title. I mean he did say IF I win the title. That right there says enough. And more importantly, wasn't he the one that said IF I did when the title that he'd be the first one to shake my hand and say congratulations? Well clearly he threw that bet out there because he didn't believe I was going to win in the first place.


With a small shake of his head and a sarcastic little chuckle, Kevin let it be known how he felt.

▫ KEVIN CARTER: Don't worry though Christian, I won't make you shake my hand or make you say congratulations. Mainly because I don't believe a fucking word that comes out of your mouth. Not to mention, I'd tell you to that that congrats as well as the handshake and shove it right up your ass. Which honestly dude is a step up from the things you're used to having shoved up there. You know things such as Drake Green's dick. Seems like he's the fudgepacking type and you seem like a bitch that would just bend over and take it. Kind of makes sense when you think about it considering what you said in that little 'promo' of yours at Climax Control.

From those few words that Kevin had expressed, it was going to have the hair on the ends of people's neck standing up when they got to see this video. All because the Main Attraction clearly knew what he was doing and knew what direction he was going in. He would obtain their attention and that's what he wanted the most.

▫ KEVIN CARTER: You announced to the entire world that I'd be taking on Drake Green at High Stakes III if I won the title this past Climax Control. Well here I am the champion and that's the match that's been booked. Although, like with Goth. He's done nothing to deserve a title match. He hasn't won a number one contenders match. He hasn't faced or defeated anyone within the last couple of weeks that's been in contention for the title. He's getting everything handed to him on a silver platter much like Goth did and honestly, now that my eyes have been opened up to how things work around here. It doesn't surprise me. It doesn't surprise me one fucking bit.

Truth be told Christian, deep down in your gut you knew that Goth was going to fail you. You knew that Goth wasn't going to be able to defeat me and keep his run going when you saw how furious I was and when you saw that I was coming back with revenge on my mind. You knew he'd cave and that's why you fell back on Drake. That's when you went to the guy that hasn't let you down. That's when you went to the last guy that defeated me in the middle of the ring one on one that wasn't Goth. That of course being Drake Green.

And you know the saddest part about all of that Christian? You make it painfully obvious that you are on his dick. You make it painfully obvious you prefer him over me. Take three weeks ago as an example, I wasn't even in the company as far I was concerned. I made that perfectly clear and what did you do? You booked me on the card against Drake... something that wasn't even cleared with Mr. Hot Stuff in the first place. Then again, I guess it's always been a problem for you to play second fiddle to Mark. He's always been looked at as the man in charge and the authoritative figure while no one bothered to look your way once in that light.


Kevin would give a small shrug of his shoulders to pretty much give the “no fucks” given kind of attitude. He knew what he was doing though when it came to attacking Christian and his manhood. He was asking for trouble and he was embracing it.

▫ KEVIN CARTER: Point is though Christian, you make it obvious on how badly you prefer Drake over me and when that match a few weeks ago got revoked. You just had to rebook it when the chance occurred. Only difference is this time around you did it when you knew there was a chance for Drake to win the SCW Heavyweight Championship. Least in your opinion and even in Drake's opinion, y'all think there's a chance for him to walk out with the championship but you couldn't be anymore wrong than what you are right now. But soon enough you're going to find that out on your owns. Thanks to a little help from me.

He wasn't quite there with what he wanted to say, but there lied the craft. Kevin learned a long time ago that patience was a virtue and he learned that building things up added to the suspense. It made people to tune in more and made people give more of their attention.  All about the story telling and there was quite a story to tell here.

▫ KEVIN CARTER: You know Drake, I'm going to go ahead and be a straight shooter with you. I haven't liked you since the day you walked into the doors of Sin City Wrestling. I had a reason not to like you. You came in and you acted just like me. You acted like you were the best. You acted like you had it all figured out. You thought you were the greatest looking guy in the world. You thought you had the ability to pull any woman you wanted and you thought that it was just a matter of time till you had a stranglehold on Sin City Wrestling's most prized possession. I'm not exactly fond of people ripping me off to a tee, but I was fair. I was prepared to give you a chance. I wanted to see what you had in the ring.

And that's when you really let me down. I wasn't sold on anything you did in that ring. As a matter of fact you looked greener than goose shit out there. You looked lost most of the time. You looked like you had no business being in the ring at all, especially for someone that's got wrestling in their blood. Yet somehow someway you managed to bring it together in the end long enough to win. Now because of that maybe I made a huge mistake in doubting you in our first meeting. Maybe, I thought because I saw what was wrong with you that I could swing it all in my favor and put a punk kid in his place. However it didn't work the way I wanted it to. You caught me slipping and you gained a victory over me that you didn't deserve, but I never really had a problem with it. Because I knew eventually I'd avenge that loss.

Sure enough at Summer XXXTreme II, I proved to all of Sin City Wrestling that I was THE best this place had to offer. I defeated FIVE of the best this place had to offer in one night to become champion for the first time. As much as you don't want to admit it and as much as you hate to face those facts. I beat you Drake. I ended your dream of becoming SCW Heavyweight Champion once before. I did what you wanted to do so badly and I am sure that it's ate away at you ever since. Not only did I end that dream and make it my own reality, but I did what you couldn't do when you beat me the first time. I beat you when it actually mattered and that's what people actually remember compared to that little win of yours. Something that I am sure has burned your ass ever since.


There was some chuckling coming from The Main Attraction at that very moment. Obviously he was very confident in himself which there was nothing wrong even if there was others would disagree with it.

▫ KEVIN CARTER: From that night on, you vowed to never come up short again. You vowed that you'd make me pay. You even vowed to be the person to defeat me for the championship. Granted, it would be Goth that beat you to the punch but we all know how that story came about and clearly we know how it ended or we wouldn't find ourselves in the position that we are in right now. However the funniest part in this situation Drake is the fact that I know every single thing you've got to say about me. You'll bring up that one victory you have over me. In fact that's going to be one of your biggest selling point. You'll hold onto that as if it's the only thing you've got to hold onto because you want it to stick out and you want people to remember it. You want people to associate that with this match and you want people to hold onto that as the golden ticket to why you're going to beat me. Hold onto it much like you're holding onto it.

But it won't end just there though. Oh no, of course not. Not with you. You'll jump right into the next thing. I know that you're going to throw the Goth thing in my face. Something that any average joe would do because it was such a set back for me as a wrestler. It ruined my first reign as champion. It made it forgettable at best. Something I can't undo. Then of course you'll switch it up with calling me a sore loser. You'll talk about how I took my ball and ran home. You'll talk about how I don't deserve to be champion now because of the way I acted and the way I carried myself. You'll talk about how you would never be that guy. Basically, you'll trash me every single way that possibly can when it comes to the things I have done in the last month just for some kind of hope that it'll work out for you.

Like I said Drake, I know everything you have to say about me and I know how far you're going to go with things. Whether it's by your hand or with Christian feeding you into your head. Now because I know all of this and because I know you're going to be a broken record. I'm not too worried about the insults that are going to come out of your mouth. I'm not worried about people jumping on the bandwagon and siding with you over me. I'm not even in the slight bit worried about anything that deals with you.


There was a small shake of his head at that moment. Surely that was something that would get under Drake's skin, but honestly that's what he was aiming for. That's what he was shooting for. He had no shame in going right after Drake and pissing him off beyond belief. After all that's what was going to make this match that much better.

▫ KEVIN CARTER: But you know something Drake... After the way you've presented yourself. After all that you've done. After all that you've said. After every single position that you've found yourself in. It truly does surprise me how much you're acting like a bitch. I mean ever since this match was announced all you have done is whine, cry, and bitch like a woman. Seriously, what could you have to be upset about? What could you have to be pissy about? What could be so bad that it's forcing you to bitch? You got handed a title match or as JJ Dixon puts it. You got a championship match giftwrapped with a pretty bow placed on top of it given to you. You'd think you'd be happy. You think you'd be excited. You figured you'd be in a cheerful mood. You didn't have to do anything to get a title shot, it was just given to you but no you want to whine and cry.

For what? Because, I didn't want to face you a few weeks ago? Newsflash as I done said dipshit. That match wasn't even approved in the first place and at that time I wasn't even with the company. So, get the fuck over it and stop acting like a little girl. But maybe just maybe that's not the issue. Maybe it has everything to do with the fact that I decided that I didn't want to follow you on twitter. I wasn't aware that we were in High School. I wasn't aware that if I didn't follow you because I didn't want to see your bullshit when I actually logged onto my account would cause you so much physical, mental, and emotional distress. I wish that I could say sorry, but truth is I'm not. If you let something like that bother you so much. Then not only are you a bitch, but you don't deserve to be in this business at all. It's time that for once in your life Drake. You grow a set and act like a man. I know that's going to be hard for you to do, but it's about time.


One of the worse things you could do to a man is question their manhood. It did things to a man that couldn't be put into words and no doubt when this got out to the public. When it was something that Drake saw it was going to piss him off and send him over the edge but as it had already been established. That wasn't something that Kevin cared about in the least bit.

▫ KEVIN CARTER: I have made it clear that from the start Drake, I didn't like you. I didn't like the way you came into this company. I didn't like the way you carried yourself. I didn't like the way how you basically ripped me off from head to toe. I didn't like the way how you carried yourself like you were worth a fuck. It didn't matter to me where you were before you came to SCW, that was completely and utterly irrelevant. I didn't like the way you thought that you were the best and I didn't like the way how you thought you'd be at the top of this company within a matter of weeks after you walked in. I sure as hell didn't like the hypocrite nature either. You'd say you were good guy. You'd act like you were about the people and then you'd turn into this egotistical jackass. I don't have a problem with you being a jackass. I don't have a problem with you being a good guy. But don't be a hypocrite be who you are and that's that.

However the thing that pissed me off most about you is the fact that you showed me no respect from day fucking one. I am legend in this business. I'm an icon in this business. I'm a veteran in this business. Had you bothered to look into my past and the things that I have accomplished long before I ever made it to SCW then you would know exactly what I'm talking about. You would have seen that disrespecting me from the start wasn't the smartest thing you ever done. In fact it was the worse thing you could have done with your career here in SCW. But what was done was done, there was no undoing it. There was no fixing what you had done. There was no way that we would ever fix this thing between you and I. It's going to be like this until one of us leaves this business or at least this company.

I do want you to understand this much though Drake, the day that you disrespected me. The day you spit in my face and spit on my legacy. The day that you decided to think that you were better than me is the day that you sealed your fate with me and I won't rest until I teach you a lesson in respect. I won't rest until I put you in your place. You got that one victory over me, because you caught me slipping but I can guarantee you that it won't ever happen again. Much like I can guarantee you that every single thing that's about to be coming your way at High Stakes III is exactly what you deserve to happen to you and that you have no one to blame for it other than yourself.


For a second or two there was a pause as Kev looked at the camera on his phone. He was letting a smirk form across his lips at that moment before he started to speak his final words of this very promo. Those words that would likely cut right through Drake Green and his ego like a knife.

▫ KEVIN CARTER: And just in case you aren't getting it. In case you don't know how to read between the lines. In case you don't know how to put two and two together. Allow me to make it perfectly clear to you Drake, I am counting you out. I am saying you aren't in my league. I am saying you can't beat me, and I am saying that I'm better than you. When High Stakes III comes to an end next Sunday Night, I am going to be the man leaving with the SCW Heavyweight Championship... Deal with it!

With that being said Kevin gave a small wink into the camera on his phone before he hit the stop recording button. Once he emailed this to the people in charge of SCW and it got added on their website. It was going to create one hell of a buzz and it was going to create all kins of issues going into this match at High Stakes III. Obviously Kevin was confident in himself. Obviously he was prepared for the fallout and he was prepared for the turmoil that was going to come with all of this. In fact the reason he wanted all this to unravel and be a big issue is because that way when he did come out on top. It meant a lot more and there would be no questioning of anything.

But that was still little over a week away. He had plenty of time to make this bigger than what it was. He had plenty of time to push the buttons once again. He had plenty of time to cross more lines to get this on the level he wanted it to be on. For now though his attention was going to go right back on training. He would toss his cell phone right down into his gym bag as he walked on over to the nearest weight bench and begin to get himself in position. One way or another going into High Stakes III he was going to be at the top of his game and he was going to make sure he was impossible to stop. It certainly wasn't going to be a match that anyone wanted to miss.

THE OPINIONS OF THE BLIND
›› scene three ‹‹

October 6th, 2013
Sunday Afternoon
Meet & Greet Session


It was officially one week away till SCW's High Stakes III event. Over the next week there was going to be a bunch of stuff going on for the stars of the company. Lots of promotional work before they all found themselves heading to Trinidad. Speaking of which the man called the Main Attraction and the biggest star in Sin City Wrestling right now the SCW Heavyweight Champion, Kevin Carter would be doing his first media appearance over in the states. More specifically over in Vegas – to make things easier for him for the time being. Today was going to be a Meet and Greet in which Kevin just happened to drag the mystery woman from Vegas he'd been seeing, Savannah.

Both sat there at a table while there was a long line of fans just waiting to meet with the company. Kevin looked over at Savannah with a bit of a smirk featured on hi face as he could tell that she looked a little nervous. Only for him to ask the obvious at hand.

▫ KEVIN CARTER: Nervous?

▫ SAVANNAH A'COSTA: A little bit.

▫ KEVIN CARTER: Don't be. You're going to be a natural. All you really got to do is sit there and look hot.

▫ SAVANNAH A'COSTA: I do that twenty four seven three sixty five.

▫ KEVIN CARTER: That you do... wouldn't even begin to argue with that fact.

After those words Kevin looked forward at the security guards that were looking over the line of fans. That's when he made a motion with his fingers to start letting them in. Sure enough that's what they did as the first fan of the day came walking up to the table. He looked like he was maybe sixteen years old. Kevin extended his hand to greet the kid as there was a brief handshake among the two of them.

▫ KEVIN CARTER: 'Sup kid? What's your name?

▫ TEENAGE MALE FAN #1: My name is Ethan! Dude, I so don't want to sound like a mark or anything, but it is such an honor to be able to meet you. I have been such a fan for so many years. From the WWER days to that short lived run in WWOW till now in SCW.

▫ KEVIN CARTER: Glad to know I've got myself a lifer of a fan. So, what's the question you want to ask me? Surely, it's got to be a good one.

▫ TEENAGE MALE FAN #1: Well, the question I have is what's going on with you and the management of SCW? Is that a legit thing? Like actual beef between you and the two men running the company? Or is that just a storyline?

▫ KEVIN CARTER: I am a great story teller, and I wish I could tell you that this is all about of SCW programming but that's not the case. There's some legit heat between myself and the men running the company more specifically Christian Underwood. While I have no actual proof that I was screwed over or anything, I do know it happened. I can feel it in my gut and the way that Underwood acted on this previous Climax Control with his little promo. It speaks volumes as far as I am concerned. I see this going on for a while because I refuse to be treated the way I have been so far.

▫ TEENAGE MALE FAN #1: Wow, that's insane man. Do you mind if I ask just one more question?

▫ KEVIN CARTER: Sure thing dude, go right away. Anything for the people that actually support me.

▫ TEENAGE MALE FAN #1: If things get too far out of hand, do you think there's ever going to be a time or a place where you and Christian meet in the center of the ring to ya know settled your differences? I've seen Mark handle his differences with several stars before that way.

▫ KEVIN CARTER: Well that's because Mark has two things that Christian doesn't have which is a spine and a set of balls. I might not like Mark. I sure as hell don't trust him, but he's the less evil of the two and he isn't afraid to step into the ring with someone when things go too far. Personally, I don't see Christian and I getting into the ring with each other no matter how bad things get. Based on the simple fact that Christian is a coward. He'd rather sit behind his desk and run his mouth like he's a hot shot that get in the ring when he's ran his mouth one too many times. But I tell you this much, why I don't see is stepping into the ring with each other. If Christian goes too far with me or pushes me behind my limit. I'll have no problem punching him in the mouth. He just better hope it never comes to that.

▫ TEENAGE MALE FAN #1: Yeah, sounds like it could be a bad day for him indeed. Never the less man, thanks for letting you meet me and I wish you nothing but the best of luck at High Stakes III!

Once again the two of the shook hands while the teenager walked away allowing the next fan to come up. This time it just happened to be an older woman. She was most likely in her late thirties possible early forties. Never the less Kevin extended his hand to greet her and right away the lady was inappropriate with her comments.

▫ OLDER WOMAN: Damn, you look much better in person.

▫ KEVIN CARTER: Haha, why thank you ma'am. I certainly aim to please.

▫ OLDER WOMAN: Oh you please, you please in more ways than one. By the way who's the skank?!

▫ SAVANNAH A'COSTA: Excuse me, what the...

▫ KEVIN CARTER: Woah, easy. Easy calm down there Sav.

Kevin was quick to turn to her and calm her down. The last thing he needed was her flying off the handle at an event like this and putting her job as his manager at risk already. Savannah would sit back in her chair folding her arms across her chest glaring at the older woman.

▫ KEVIN CARTER: Excuse me man, with the up most respect I would like to request that you show some respect if you're going to greet me. Savannah here is my manager now. She's going to be with me at every single show from here on out. She's actually very good at her job and I can see myself benefiting from having a manager.

▫ OLDER WOMAN: Ahhh I see... well if you want my opinion, I think you are much better without having some Jezebel following you around. You're better than that and don't need someone like that, but it's your career.

▫ KEVIN CARTER: Thank you for your concern, but you're right. It's my career therefore I am going to do exactly what I want to do when I want to do it and how I want to do it. I'm a smart business man. I know when I benefit from something and when I don't. Now with that being said do you actually have a question for me?

▫ OLDER WOMAN: Actually yes I do, I was wondering if you feel that Christian Underwood made the right call in announcing Drake Green as the man that you'd be facing at High Stakes III with the title on the line?

▫ KEVIN CARTER: No, I don't think that was the right call to make. Much like it wasn't the right call to make the I was forced to defend the title against Goth. You see all Christian is doing is making it rather obvious that he as a problem with me. He's making it rather obvious that he doesn't like me and he's making it rather obvious that he doesn't want me in any kind of position around here in SCW. Dude, would fire me if he could but that would be a breach of contract and I'd sue him along with SCW for everything they are worth. So therefore he's going with the next best thing of screwing me over and stacking the odds against me. That's all this is. Along with the fact he's making it clear he favors Drake Green over everyone else on the roster. Therefore showing bad management skills. It's all good, it's going to blow up in Christian's face soon enough.

▫ OLDER WOMAN: How so?

▫ KEVIN CARTER: Simple miss, I am going to have it blow up in his face by beating his hand picked man. His golden child in the center of the ring next Sunday. See, the thing about all of this is Christian was slick when he screwed me over with Goth. I never expected it. I never saw it coming. It was easy for him to screw me out of the championship once before. But now that I'm open to what's taking place. Now that I can see what's going on. Now that I am aware of what's going on. I am more than capable of stopping his plan. I did it when he didn't want me to leave last Sunday as champion when I faced Goth, I'll be able to do it again. Only difference between this time and last time is I hate Drake Green with a passion. I am going to enjoy beating the piss out of him. I'm going to enjoy making him bleed. I'm going to enjoy crushing his dreams and goals. I'm going to enjoy proving to him that he just isn't good enough once again and that's how it's going to all blow up in Christian's face.

▫ OLDER WOMAN: Hm, well that's one way of putting it and I don't doubt you for one single solid second. Can't wait to see you in action. Rock hard abs, sweat dripping down them...

▫ SAVANNAH A'COSTA: Yeah, beat it before I break your face!

The Older Woman just looked at Savannah for a moment before finally walking off. Kevin sat there in his seat shaking his head a little bit and laughing it off. He kind of thought it was cute and attractive all at the same time to see that Savannah was getting this worked up. This quickly over the situation at hand. About that time two more fans started to walk up to them. They were both teenager boys and from the shirt that one of them was wearing - that being a Drake Green t-shirt. Kevin knew how this was going to end up going for him.

▫ TEENAGE MALE FAN #2: Well, well look what we have here. If it isn't the biggest joke on the entire Sin City Wrestling roster. The guy that claims he's the Main Attraction of SCW. Yet not a single person actually pays or wants to see him.

▫ KEVIN CARTER: Says the kid that went out of his way to come to a Meet and Greet involving me instead of one that was being hosted by his little idol Drake Green... See how easily it was for me to make you look stupid. Now c'mon now kid, you need to be smarter than that. Are you here to ask an actual question or are you just here to hope that your trolling attempts work out for you?

▫ TEENAGE MALE FAN #3: Guess it's true what they say about you after all, you're nothing more than a giant touche.

▫ KEVIN CARTER: No more of a giant douche than the one your mother uses to cleanse out the gaping hole between her legs, seriously guys? Are we going to do this all night? Or am I just going to have security throw you on out of the building?

▫ TEENAGE MALE FAN #2: You would be a bitch about things. No wonder why people prefer Drake over you, but I've got a question for you. What exactly is going to be your excuse when Drake defeats you in the middle of the ring for the second time in a one on one match and becomes the new SCW Heavyweight Champion?

Kevin sat there looking at the two of them for a moment or two. He had the most serious and straight face that he could give. It didn't last very long though before he broke down into hysterical laughter that was over the top. Clearly, Kevin was being quite the smart ass and sure enough it was getting under the skin of both fans that were standing there before him.

▫ TEENAGE MALE FAN #3: What the heck is so funny?!

▫ KEVIN CARTER: Really? You two don't get why I'm laughing? Really? I guess I shouldn't be surprised you're Drake Green fans and you're about as dense as they come... but to be serious for a moment and to ask your rather hysterical question. I say this, I won't have an excuse to give - because one, I don't give excuses. I have never made an excuse a day in my life. I always call it like I see it. And secondly, there's not a chance in hell that Drake is going to defeat me for my championship. If you use the one win he had on me months ago as a crutch to support your decision then you're stupider than the two of you look.

▫ TEENAGE MALE FAN #2: Oh and now you're going insult us even more? You're going to insult paying fans? Wow, what a role model you are.

▫ KEVIN CARTER: You confuse me with someone that tried to be a role model in the first place. That's not something that's up my alley. It never has been and it never will be. And I'm sorry that you take it as an insult. I only thought I was speaking the truth. Never the less, I couldn't care less how you take it and how you don't take. You aren't any fans of mine and you crossed the line first. Either put your big boy pants on and deal with it or go running to your mommys, like I said I don't care either way.

▫ TEENAGE MALE FAN #3: Go to our mothers? Are you serious dude? You must be out of touch big time with how things work now days with kids, but then again it wouldn't surprise me with you slowly but surely becoming older than dirt. But whatev, I have a question for you. How does it feel knowing that despite holding that title. Despite what you claim when it comes to Drake, despite what you say about the company. That you aren't the man but instead you're just a spoke in the wheel that keeps on turning in SCW?

▫ KEVIN CARTER: You know what, I think I'm going to allow my manager to answer this one for me.

▫ SAVANNAH A'COSTA: Well, that's more of an opinion rather than an actual question and it's an opinion that's full of false claims. I'll go ahead and please you two nerds with an answer though. Kevin doesn't feel any kind of way. Because while he may be just another spoke in the wheel that keeps SCW turning. He's the most important spoke in the wheel. Without him SCW would be in a bad position. Kevin is the SCW Heavyweight Champion. That makes him the man around SCW. It makes him the top guy. It makes him the most important thing going in SCW. Something that Drake Green will never ever experience. Something that Goth will never experience again. Something that no other star on the roster will ever experience because there's not a chance that Kevin will ever fall from grace again. He will be the SCW Heavyweight Champion until SCW finally closes it's doors. You don't have to believe it, but rest assure it will happen and then in the end you two will wish that you had shown this man a lot more respect than you have today.

▫ TEENAGE MALE FAN #2: Man, let's get out of here. This cunt's a fucking bitch.

▫ SAVANNAH A'COSTA: Sure am and I'm damn proud of it!

Both of them started to walk away from the table obviously not too pleased with how things had ended up going for them. Kevin shook his head a little bit before looking over at Savannah with that arrogant smirk of his starting to form once again.

▫ KEVIN CARTER: You're a natural just like I said.

▫ SAVANNAH A'COSTA: Well you know how I do. Besides no one messes with you on my watch. It's called have respect for the greatest SCW Heavyweight Champion that ever lived.

▫ KEVIN CARTER: I like your style, I truly do. I knew there was a reason we decided to do this. But after that I'm pretty much over this whole meet and greet thing. How about we blow this Popsicle stand and go get us some lunch. Possibly sushi?

▫ SAVANNAH A'COSTA: You and your raw fish darling, but I'm going to have to agree with you.

There was a brief chuckle as there was clearly a hidden meaning to what Kevin had said. Shouldn't be too hard to tie it all together. Like that the two of them forced themselves up from the table they were sitting at and started to walk away. Sure as one would have expected the fans were confused and they wanted to know what was going on. They had all come to this meet and greet for a reason. Now the champ was just taking off. Maybe Kevin was overreacting by being offended and maybe he was taking it out on all of the people which wasn't right, but he was the champion. He was someone that gave to them every single night and therefore he deserved respect. Surely, this wasn't going to come off well to those that ran the company because it gave them a bad name but when it came to SCW and their management, Kevin didn't give a fuck. Besides there were just some things that were a little more important to him right at this particular time.

3
Climax Control Archives / ▫ RIGHTING THE WRONG
« on: September 26, 2013, 11:32:30 PM »
 RIGHTING THE WRONG
›› prologue ‹‹

Over three weeks ago the then SCW Heavyweight Champion, Kevin Carter walked into the main event of Climax Control to defend his newly won title. He was defending the title in his FIRST match as champion. His opponent was none other than Goth – someone whom had basically fallen off the map within SCW. It should have been an easy match, at least that's how it felt and that's how everyone saw it... until something shocking happened. Goth somehow was able to defeat Carter in the middle of the ring to name himself champion. It was something not a single person saw coming. It was something that would go down in the history books of SCW as one of the greatest upsets to ever take place within SCW. It was also going to be something that the self-proclaimed Main Attraction would never forget. In fact this one loss caused some behavior in Carter to change.

That very night Carter took it to twitter and made it clear that he felt he was robbed. He felt he was screwed. He felt that title was taken from him because someone higher up didn't want him as champion. Therefore he would be going back into retirement and he vowed to never come back to SCW. As one could imagine that shocked a lot of people as well as rubbed quite a few people the wrong way. Not much was said on Carter's end. He stuck to his guns. He never appeared in SCW, but then when it was announced that he was going to be booked against Drake Green in the main event of this previous Climax Control. Again, Carter took things to twitter and made it clear that he wasn't returning. So therefore his “previous” employer was booking him and using his name illegally. Course the match was changed soon there after.

Then that name came and the SCW Heavyweight Champion: Goth was found backstage out cold. Many people thought it was Kain up to his tricks due to their on going feud. It wasn't until later in the night when I battered Goth made his way out to the ring to confront Kain that everyone found out whom was truly behind the attack and that person just happened to be none other than the former SCW Heavyweight Champion, Kevin Carter. The Main Attraction revealed to the world that he attacked Goth to send a message and that message was he was taking back his title. He wasn't going to allow politics within SCW or certain people within SCW hold him back from what he was destined to be. He made it clear he was done with those non-believers and made it clear he blamed a lot of people for what happened to him, but now he was going to right the biggest wrong of his career.

Now here we are just one week away from the rematch. Goth will defend the SCW Heavyweight Championship against Kevin Carter in a Tables, Ladders, and Chairs match. Which one of these men are going to be able to seal the deal? Can Goth prove his win wasn't a fluke. Can he prove he's worthy of being called a Triple Crown Champion? Or will Carter right the wrong and become a two time SCW Heavyweight Champion? Will he shove it down the throats of everyone that counted him out and wanted him to lose the title? It's all a matter of time till we find out firsthand.


BETTER THAN EVER
›› scene one ‹‹

Moments ago the entire SCW crowd got to witness The Main Attraction: Kevin Carter make his return to the company. It was reported weeks ago by him that he was done with SCW. He was going into retirement and that he wouldn't be back. Yet he appeared tonight and when he did so. He had quite a bit to say and he didn't hold back in saying it either. Needless to say the star was making headlines.

By now he had made it into the back after leaving everyone on the edge of their seats for the match that he made official next week on his own call. Kevin walked with confidence but also with speed. Obviously he wanted to get out of the building as fast as he could. However it would appear that Ms. Rocky Mountains was going to make that an issue for him because she was approaching him and she was approaching him fast.

Kevin didn't bother to stop. In fact he started to speed up when he saw her coming towards him. However it wasn't going to stop her from attempting to get an interview with him.

▫ MS. ROCKY MOUNTAINS: Kevin...

▫ KEVIN CARTER: Don't even bother, I have nothing to say.

▫ MS. ROCKY MOUNTAINS: Judging by what just happened out there I would go ahead and say that's a lie.

▫ KEVIN CARTER: Then take it as I've said everything I've needed to say!

▫ MS. ROCKY MOUNTAINS: C'mon Kevin, please just a moment of your time.

It seemed that her constant following behind him and just being overall annoying was going to do the trick. Kevin stopped in his tracks as he turned around to face her. Obviously he was pretty annoyed at this point. His face said it all and that's when he started to snap off in a way like he had never done before.

▫ KEVIN CARTER: Are you like every other bitch in the world and don't understand the word no? I made it clear I have said all I needed to say. I don't feel like repeating myself over and over again. I've got better things to do then stand here and waste my time.

▫ MS. ROCKY MOUNTAINS: Like you had better things to do when you lost. Only for you to take your ball and go home?

▫ KEVIN CARTER: What the fuck did you just say to me?

▫ MS. ROCKY MOUNTAINS: I didn't stutter Kevin. Why now? Why tonight? Why did you choose this night of all nights to cash in on your rematch after telling everyone you quit? And why next week of all places to cash in on your rematch when you could have easily done it at Highstakes III?

▫ KEVIN CARTER: Why? Why?! WHY?! … I'll tell you why, it's because that walking Emo Kid is a joke. He doesn't DESERVE to walk into a Super Card as the Champion. He doesn't DESERVE that championship at ALL, but he got lucky. I let the kid live his dream. I let him believe he was good enough – despite me getting screwed over by the powers that be around here. He got his moment. He got his shine. Now it's coming to an end. This was the best way to do it … when he and no one else even saw it coming.

▫ MS. ROCKY MOUNTAINS: So in other words, you chose to blindside him? You hose to be a coward?

▫ KEVIN CARTER: Call it what you want, but I did what was right. I did what was fair. I did what the people in SCW did to me just three weeks ago. They set me up and that's all I did. I set Goth up... at least when we get in the ring I won't have any people in my back pocket to make sure I win like he did. I won't have any people pulling the strings to make sure I win. No, instead I'm going to go out there on my own and win with my own god given talent. I will take back the SCW Heavyweight Championship all on my own account – regardless of what people might think.

There was truly no love lost at all when it came to Kevin and his opinions about the company. He was getting it all out in the open. He was going right for the throat of things. He wasn't holding back in the least bit. There was a good chance that this could end up backfiring on him but at the same time he also seemed like he had it all figured out.

▫ MS. ROCKY MOUNTAINS: I think the way that you are carrying yourself is disrespectful. I think the accusations you are making towards this company are completely and utterly out of line. How can you even be that way to a company that has given you basically everything you've ever wanted?!

▫ KEVIN CARTER: Correction, this company didn't give me everything I ever wanted. Before I even signed my name on the dotted line I had everything I ever wanted. I was a legend. I had done it all in just a short amount of time. All SCW did was give me a place to come out of retirement and do my thing better than anyone else once again. That's the only thing this goddamn place gave me. I on the other hand was giving this place every fucking thing I had. I was the one busting my tail off in that ring every single night. I was the one that was giving this company all I had when others weren't doing jack shit and then this entire company screws me over and turns their back on me? Fuck them. I don't care how “out of line” or how “disrespectful” that might be. I stay true to my word, Fuck SCW.

▫ MS. ROCKY MOUNTAINS: You're going to get what's coming to you Kevin, I can promise you that. You taunt and you poke to gator long enough. It will end up biting you, but here's a question for you. If everything you're saying is true. If everything you believe is reality. If SCW did hand Goth the title. If they didn't want you as champion. Then what makes you think that it's going to be a different outcome this next time around?

▫ KEVIN CARTER: You're right. You are one hundred percent right. What is going to stop them from doing it again? How is this time going to be different? … Well, this is how it's going to be different. Last time I didn't see it coming. Last time I walked into the situation blindly. I had no idea at all that people were out for me. That's why I lost in the first place. Because I forgot the first rule of wrestling: expect the unexpected. Now this time I'm expecting it. This time I've got my eyes pealed. I am going to keep an eye out for anything and everything that could go wrong. This time I won't be screwed again and that's exactly why I know I'm going to leave with the SCW Heavyweight Championship once again.

▫ MS. ROCKY MOUNTAINS: And what just makes you think you've got all the tools to make this happen? Huh? I am sure that everyone is just dying to know what makes you all of the sudden a man that is going to be unbeatable and untouchable? What makes you different from before?

▫ KEVIN CARTER: … Simple, I'm better than ever.

There was an arrogant smirk that formed over the creases of his lips as he slowly turned himself around and started to walk away from her. Those were the very words that were going to stick out in everyone's head. That one statement would replay in everyone's mind over and over again for the next week. When the following Sunday did roll around, Kevin was going to have to live up to those words. He was going to have to prove that he was better than ever and the only way to do that was by leaving with the SCW Heavyweight Championship. He just better hope he didn't dig his own grave.

WHAT HAPPENS IN VEGAS
›› scene two ‹‹

Laying there on a bed that had sheets barely covering it was Kevin Carter. He had his hands behind his head with this smirk spread across his lips. Not to mention his eyes were closed. Looking rather peaceful, that was until he heard his phone ringing and vibrating there on the bedside table. His eyes popped open as he reached over with one arm grabbing his phone. He looked at the caller ID as he rolled his eyes a little bit before sliding the icon over to answer.

▫ KEVIN CARTER: Hello.

He didn't seem to thrilled with the way he said hello. Kevin was anything but nice. Obviously sounding rather annoyed by whomever it was on the other end.

▫ KEVIN CARTER: Well, I'm not at the house because I'm not home. And by not home, I mean I'm not even in Los Angeles... I'm back out on Vegas.

He laid there listening to whomever was on the other end run their mouth a little more. His facial expressions said it all. He wasn't impressed. He wasn't thrilled and he didn't give a rats ass what this person was saying.

▫ KEVIN CARTER: I must have missed the memo where I had to run everything by you before I did it. Sure, we're engaged but I have my own life too ya know... but whatever. I'm in Vegas for business related stuff.

Ah... that's who it was. Amy Marshall – his fiancee and someone he had distancing himself from ever since he “quit” SCW almost three weeks ago. At the same time he should have expected her to blow up his phone due to his surprise return this past week and considering he didn't bother to see her during the time he was there.

▫ KEVIN CARTER: I might be home in a day or two, why do you want to know so badly?

He was hoping that the tone in his voice of him being irritated when responding to her was going to make her get the hint and make her want to get off the phone with him. However it wasn't exactly working out for him.

▫ KEVIN CARTER: Look, I'll be home when I get there. We'll spend time together then. I just need my space right now. You've got to understand that.

There was nothing wrong with having space and having time to yourself, but the way he was going on about it was pretty much him completely shoving Amy to the side. Something that she was catching onto but wasn't going to make too big of a deal out of because that would lead to the obvious happening.

▫ KEVIN CARTER: Yeah, love ya too.

The way he said it came off so nonchalant that it wasn't even funny. Before Amy had a chance to say anything on the other end. He pulled the phone away from his ear and hit the end button. To take things a step further he went ahead and shut his phone off completely as it was clear that he didn't want to be bothered anymore. No sooner than he put the phone down on the bedside table the sheets to the blanket had popped up only for a woman to start crawling out from under the blankets planting herself on his chest.

▫ WOMAN: As sexy as it is to be giving you the greatest blow job you'll ever receive in your life while you're talking on the phone with your fiancee. Kind of kills the mood when you don't seem to be enjoying it.

▫ KEVIN CARTER: You have lost your mind if you think for one single solid second that I wasn't enjoying it. I was, it's just that she frustrates me and I let myself get wrapped up in her bullshit. I apologize.

▫ WOMAN: There's no need to apologize... I mean the woman that you are supposed to marry has zero confidence in you. The one person that is meant to believe in you doesn't believe in you. The one person that's supposed to support you doesn't support you and I could only imagine how that feels.

▫ KEVIN CARTER: Well trust me when I tell you it isn't something that you want to ever experience.

▫ WOMAN: And you can trust me when I tell you, while she might not believe in you. I do believe in you. I believe that you're the best wrestler on SCW's roster. I believe that you were screwed. I believe the title was taken from you unfairly. I believe that you are better than Goth. I believe that this Sunday, you're going to believing a two time SCW Heavyweight Champion. But more importantly, I believe you're the greatest man that's walking on this planet right now.

It was no secret at all that Kevin loved it when he had his ego stroked. This woman – whomever she was really knew how to do just that. Before he could get a few words of his own out. She had found herself straddled across his lap while leaning in to press her lips against his. It was a kiss that seemingly lasted forever but in reality he was a kiss that only lasted a couple of seconds before she pulled herself back with this seductive smirk spread across her lips.

▫ KEVIN CARTER: Talk about making a man feel special... hit the nail right on the head don't ya think?

▫ WOMAN: What can I say? I like it when the man I'm with knows just how important he is to me.

▫ KEVIN CARTER: Uh huh, and this wouldn't have anything to do with you wanting a favor out of me would it?

▫ WOMAN: Oh whatever do you mean Kevin?

▫ KEVIN CARTER: All this attention and all this so called believing in me wouldn't have anything to do with you wanting to be my manager? You know the idea that you hinted at thirteen times yesterday.

▫ WOMAN: I am applauded that you would even think such a thing Kevin. Sure, my idea is lovely and sure it's an idea I want to see happen – because I know that I can provide you many-many valuable assets out there. But I wouldn't lie about how I feel about you or believing in you just to get the job. I am many things, but a liar and a user isn't any of them.

She sat there all straddled across his lap with her arms folded across her chest with her bottom lip sticking out a little. Obviously expressing that she wasn't too pleased with him at the moment. Kevin kind of chuckled a little bit and shook his head before offering what he considered to be a proper response.

▫ KEVIN CARTER: Oh c'mon lighten up will ya. I was giving you a hard time.

▫ WOMAN: … That's funny, cause I can't feel it.

▫ KEVIN CARTER: Now-now, we both know that you're lying through your teeth.

▫ WOMAN: Didn't I just say I wasn't a liar?

▫ KEVIN CARTER: Yes, but there's never been a woman in history that hasn't actually felt it when I gave them a 'hard time' get with the program here chicka.

▫ WOMAN: Huh... you might have to make me.

▫ KEVIN CARTER: Oh I will... right after I make this last phone call.

▫ WOMAN: And who could be more important than me right now?

▫ KEVIN CARTER: The person that decides in whether or not, you get this job as my future manager.

He gave a small little wink as the woman smiled. Kevin grabbed his phone and turned it back on so he could begin to make the appropriate phone call. What Kevin was doing wasn't just for this woman. It was for him as well. He was stacking the odds in his favor. He was making sure that he had a way to beat the system when he headed back to SCW full time. He could even be setting the seeds for this coming Sunday. All of that remained to be seen but the one thing people did know is that Carter had been and always would be a smart man in this business.

REST IN PIECES
›› scene three ‹‹

Today the man known as the Main Attraction, Kevin Carter had made a call for to have a SCW camera crew sent to the Los Angeles County Funeral Home. When the camera crew got there they didn't expect what they had walked into, but never the less they had a job to do. That job involved recording whatever Kevin told them too. With that being said those cameras began recording and when everything came into focus.

There stood Kevin Carter dressed in an all black suit standing in front of a podium. There were several people sitting down on seats facing him. Men, women, and children of all ages and colors. Not a single one of them seemed to actually stick out though. That's what made things odd, but it wasn't the oddest part about the scenery. The oddest part came when the cameras zoomed in on Kevin to reveal he was standing next to a casket.

On that closed casket just happened to be a photo of SCW Heavyweight Champion: Goth. It was clear what Kevin was up to. He was holding some type of funeral for the champ. Now it was about that time before Kevin began speaking out loud to all of those people that were in attendance for this 'funeral' of some sorts.

▫ KEVIN CARTER: Ladies and gentlemen. Boys and girls. Family and friends. We are all here today to honor the career of Goth. Although we are a few days early in the celebration. We all know that on Sunday – September 29th, 2013 – Barbados of all places in the world that Goth's career is going to end. It will end by my own hand... but that's a few days away and that's not what today is about. Today is about celebrating everything that has made Goth what he is today.

There was a brief pause and in that brief pause a protecting screen had dropped down in the background behind Kevin where he was deliver his speech. At which point he would step aside so people could see and that's when a photo of some little kid with white facepaint on, black lipsstick, high heels, and some black oversized nightgown. People were chuckling in the crowd as Kevin started to speak.

▫ KEVIN CARTER: Before we can celebrate what he is in wrestling. We must take a step back into Goth's path. You see that is a photo of a young Goth. Yes he is wearing his signature face paint. Yes, he is wearing his mother's black lipstick. Along with her high heels and her sexy little nightgown. This was a regular occurrence for Goth. He always told his mother that he felt he was “different” from all the other little boys and girls his ages. He told her he never really felt like he “fit” in with anyone. At one point Goth even told his mother that he felt that he was a “freak” because he felt this way, dressed this way, and acted the way that he did.

Of course like any parent would do. They lied to their children when they are at such a young age. Goth's mother told him that none of that was true and that it was okay to be different. She openly let him dress like this. She openly let him go to school like this. She let her son set himself up for a lifetime of disappointment and teasing. But you would think that at some point when Goth got older. His mother would have stepped in and made him change. She would have stepped up and made him stop wearing her nightgowns, his high heels, and her makeup. You think she would have eventually stepped up and did what was right for her child... however she never did.


With that being said that picture would disappear only for another picture to be placed on the screen. This time it was an older teenager in some tight jeans and a tight blouse. Same facepaint and lipstick. He just also happened to be holding a diploma of some kind in his hand.

▫ KEVIN CARTER: That is a picture of Goth – the day that he just BARELY graduated high school. As you can see nothing has changed about him. He was still wearing the fake paint and the makeup. He was still wearing his mother's clothes. Only thing is he had switched it up to her skinny jeans and her tight tops. Thankfully he got away from the high heels. Never the less his mother failed him in a sense of how she let him grow up. Goth was a walking punchline every single day when he was in school. He was made fun of. He was called names. He was beaten up. Basically Goth's four years of high school he being the punching bag to every single bully that existed.

Until one day it would seem that he'd hit puberty and let his balls drop. Because he came to his mother the day after he graduated and announced to her that he wanted to train to be a professional wrestler. He wanted to learn to be macho and he wanted to learn to be tough. He wanted to learn how to protect himself if he were to ever find himself being bullied again. That he would know how to defend himself. Now while Goth's mommy dearest didn't want her little girl... I mean boy to get hurt. She didn't want to discourage him or his dreams. She made all the proper calls and sure enough had her son enrolled to at a school to become a professional wrestler.


He stood up there shaking his head a little bit. It was almost like he was shaking his head in disbelief or in shock for whatever reason. Thing was everyone would eventually find out why. It's not like Kevin ever actually hid anything. Nah, he was always up front with the things he wanted to say. By now as many would have guessed another photo came up and this photo happened to be what appeared to be one of Goth's first matches.

▫ KEVIN CARTER: I'm going to level with you guys, Goth's days at the wrestling school that his mother enrolled him at didn't work out too good. In fact he was released from the school because the guy was the drizzling shits. He couldn't latch onto the basics of professional wrestling. Anything and everything he did sucked. Of course sadly in today's world of professional wrestling. All you have to do is tell a promotion that you have trained and they will put you on the card. I could only assume that's how the first couple of years of Goth's career went. I could only assume he went around to promotion after promotion lying about his experience and lying about his training. Stinking up indy promotion after indy promotion after indy promotion.

I can't even believe that he wasn't black listed when it got out that he was lying. I can't believe that he wasn't black listed for lying about his experience. I can't believe that he wasn't black listed for ruining the cards that he was on and completely disrespecting the business. Because eventually as we all know the story goes with Goth being picked up by the wonderful folks at Sin City Wrestling – and of course I'm being sarcastic. I wish I could say that I could understand why SCW made that mistake. I wish I could understand why SCW would make such horrible decisions and why they were the way they were, but let's be honest. No one will ever understand them. After all look what they did to me.


Kevin shook his head from side to side to show how irritated he was with the situation at hand. About that time though the photo disappeared and was replaced with two photos. Both of these photos just happened to be of Goth holding the SCW Roulette Championship. It's clearly a situation where it's a different photo shoot therefore implying two different times in which Goth had held this title.

▫ KEVIN CARTER: Allow me to fast forward a little bit and jump head first into those achievements that Goth so desperately  and clingy-like holds onto. These two side by photos happen to be the first and the second time that Goth held the SCW Roulette Championship. One match Goth defeated Aleksei Koji to win the title. Someone that doesn't even exist now. Someone that isn't even mentioned – so clearly he wasn't that big of a deal in the first place and therefore it was an easy victory for Goth. A victory that was basically handed to him because he didn't actually have to work for the victory in the first place. Something that Goth is apparently accustom to ever since signing his name on the dotted line.

His first run as the SCW Roulette Champion was over before it could even really begin. Something that most of you would already know based on the history lesson I gave the first time around that I faced Goth. But what you didn't know is that Goth's second run with that very same championship was handed to him. He defeated Argento to win the title a second time. Now I have done my research and much like Aleskei. Argento is basically non-existent. He never made a true impact on SCW. He never did anything that was worth mentioning. That whole run as champion before Goth beat him was forgettable at best. So, again Goth found himself being handed an easy title match.

Now I could only imagine that SCW saw something in Goth – something that I haven't ever saw in him. Something you people surely haven't ever saw in him. Something that the real fans aka the fans that support me don't see in him. But clearly SCW saw something in Goth back then and that's why they took the proper measures to protect him. That's why they took the proper measures to put him in that division. That's why they took the proper measures to make sure that he wouldn't ever be the man on the losing end of the stick. That's they did everything they could to make sure that he would face people that weren't worth a damn so he could win the title. It all makes sense now... still it's something to celebrate because for so long it was something that was kept in the dark and regardless of how we all might feel about it is still an accomplishment that's in the history books.


Although it was an accomplishment and even though it was in the history books. It didn't change the fact that by Kevin's opinion that it was wrong. Now those people that were involved in this mock “funeral” all seemed to be supporting his opinion even if it was a bit out there. By now the screen was showing a picture of Goth with one of the SCW Tag Team Titles.

▫ KEVIN CARTER: Now what we have is a picture of Goth during his run as one half of the SCW Tag Team Champions. Now, I know what those ignorant people are going to say. I know what those people that don't really support me will say. I know what even the assclowns like Mark Word and Christian Underwood will say. They will all talk about how Goth proved that he was better than me before we even got to the stage of this issue with the SCW Heavyweight Championship. All of those people will base that on the fact that he along with his partner end my run when I was one half of the SCW Tag Team Champions. But no one from that side of things will talk about what really happened.

None of them will talk about how the match was a gimmie for Goth and his partner. None of them will go into detail about how Goth nor his partner ever actually pinned me or my faggot of a partner to become champions. No one will talk about the fact that Goth's run as half of the Tag Champions didn't last long, but I sure as hell will be that man to talk about it. Because I'm not afraid to speak my mind. I'm not afraid to tell the truth. I'm not afraid to call it like I see it. That entire match – despite me not knowing it at the time was made to cater to Goth and his partner. The other team wasn't worth a fuck.

Then of course Ace Baldwin and I could never get along. I carried his pathetic ass. I was the reason the guy was champion from the start. Yet he never followed my lead and he never had any respect for what I did hand him, but that's a different story for a different time. Fact is Goth and his partner had it easy from the star. This win was going to be handed to them all along. SCW and their wonderful management wanted new tag champions and that's what they got. They made sure that Ace and I were going to be arguing with each other. Made sure that one of the other teams was in the ring Goth and his partner in order to make sure the outcome became what it became. Again the favoritism for Goth struck and it was shown even if no one didn't know it. And still worthy of a celebration despite it becoming so obvious how often he was favor.


With each word that came out of Kevin's mouth. It was obvious that he was doing anything and everything that he could to destroy the creditability of SCW and destroy the creditability of Goth. If this kept up then he might end up getting his way about the situation. Kevin turned and saw that the picture of Goth holding the SCW Heavyweight Championship was now up there as he turned back around with this arrogant smirk of his

▫ KEVIN CARTER: And then finally that would be a picture of Goth holding the SCW Heavyweight Championship. The very championship he beat me for just a couple weeks ago. The very championship that he doesn't deserve to have. The very championship that was unfairly taken from me. Now, I know that all of those non-believers and I know that all of those people that are full of shit are going to disagree. It's going to be one of those situations where they all say that I wasn't screwed. It'll be a situation where they all said I'm paranoid and that no one truly has it out for me. It'll be a situation where those people all say that I'm full of it. It'll be a situation where people will say that I'm jealous and that I'm in the wrong because I'm the one that made the mistake in underestimating Goth.

Well you people can all suck my dick with your sheep like opinions. I'm not that egotistical where I will take something away from someone when they deserve, but by god Goth doesn't deserve to hold that championship. He doesn't deserve to be considered the first ever Triple Crown Champion within SCW. He doesn't deserve all the credit he's getting and doesn't deserve to be in the spot that I busted my ass off for. It's all there plain as day and those people that don't see it have lost their fucking minds. I mean think about it for a second why don't you? Goth hadn't done a single thing prior to being randomly tossed into a SCW Heavyweight Championship match with me. Doesn't that come off the least bit fishy?

A guy that was forgotten about. A guy that hadn't made waves around SCW in weeks – even months. A guy that was on a losing streak. All of the sudden finds himself being put in a SCW Heavyweight Championship match. If that doesn't raise a red flag for you then you are blind. That right there should tell people that Goth is favored by someone in management. It's painfully obvious. And you know people think that I'm upset that I had to defend the title so soon. No, what I was upset about was the fact that it was against someone like him who hadn't done a damn thing. Had I been defending the title against any man I faced in the Six Pack Challenge when I won the title in the first place. I wouldn't have gave two shits. But it was all against Goth that made an issue.

It should also be obvious that this management team has been against me since day one. Think about it, when I came in they instantly put me with Ace Baldwin someone that I couldn't stand. Someone I never liked and someone that I made it clear I didn't want to team with because I wasn't a tag team guy. But of course that didn't matter to them in the least bit. It didn't end there either. Because I would go on to win the Going For Gold briefcase. Something that these people didn't expect and something that the people clearly hated. Because when I got suspended for quote unquote not following the rules. I was stripped of that briefcase. That briefcase became null and void. I never an explanation for it at all. But it was clear they didn't want me to have it because they didn't want me anywhere near the SCW Heavyweight Championship.

And then I defeated their odds. I found myself in that six pack challenge and despite me facing all the “big names” of SCW. Despite me facing all the “Main Event” talent of SCW. Despite me going into that match as a “afterthought” and an “underdog” as so many people put it. I defeated all five of those men. I defeated the odds and I walked out with the SCW Heavyweight Championship. Something that pissed Mark Ward and Christian Underwood off to no end. On the night I won the title I am willing to bet that the two of them stayed up into the wee-hours of the morning trying to figure out a plan to get the title off me and eventually that's when they went to their go to guy: Goth.


More shaking of his head was shown as the people sat there listening to his every word. Some of them looking rather concerned and some of them looking pissed off FOR him rather than at him.

▫ KEVIN CARTER: That's when their little plan came into motion. That's when you all saw me lose the title. That's when the Era of Goth was born. All of it was a screw job plan... And this funeral we're having right now for Goth's career is the same funeral that Ward and Underwood wanted to have for my career. They almost got just that when I lost my cool about getting screwed out of the title. But then I wised up and then I realized what was going on. Once everyone least expected it. I came back and I decided to take back what's mine at any cost. I waited until the right moment and this Sunday is going to be that right moment. Because Goth has had his fifteen minutes of fame.

That's right Goth, you've had that fifteen minutes of being the top dog something that you have craved for years. You've had that fifteen minutes of being the top champion. You've had those fifteen minutes to celebrate your career and what you have become. I could only imagine it must mean the world to you that you came from being a freak that dressed in his mommy's nightgowns and put on her make up to being one of the “BIG” names in a company. Yes, I use that term very loosely. Either way you've had your time. Now it's up and when I take back what's mine. You're going to be forgotten about which is exatly what you deserve after all this shit.


Kevin had continued to bury Goth and the company that he worked for. He continued onward with his accusations. He continued onward with his sarcasm for this celebration they were meant to be having. Something that had just turned into a complete bash-fest. However with that being said Kevin did have one final message that he wanted to deliver and nothing as well no one would stop him from delivering it.

▫ KEVIN CARTER: Goth, may you and your career rest in pieces. You worthless spineless son of a bitch!

For the first time in a long time Kevin looked like pure evil right then. With that smirk, the way he worded everything, and the way he was dressed. Of course in his mind he wasn't evil and that wasn't his plan. His plan was to take back what was his and make SCW right along with Goth pay for everything they had done to him. On that note everyone that was there started to “celebrate” which basically meant all of them taking their turns in SPITTING on the coffin with Goth's picture on it. Kevin stood back watching this take place over and over again. It seemed to be too much for the SCW camera crew and with the point obvious being delivered. That lead to the cameras fading out to static leaving so many images and statements in people's minds to think about till Sunday Night rolled around.

GO FUCK YOURSELF
›› scene four ‹‹

Sunday Night had finally arrived. It was exactly one hour before show time and where did Kevin find himself? That was simple he was in his locker room on the other side of the building completely and utterly away from everyone else's locker room. He personally made sure that this was done because after all that had happened as of late. He didn't think there was a single person within SCW that he could trust.

Kevin had just slipped on his skin tight wrestling tights when there was a light knock on the locker room door. Before he could respond the man in charge Hot Stuff, Mark Ward was allowing himself in the locker room. Something that just got a glare out of Kevin because Ward was going to beat him to the punch in the terms of speaking.

▫ HOT STUFF: Kevin, do you have a minute?

▫ KEVIN CARTER: Sure do... just not for you.

With that being said Kevin turned himself around seemingly nothing else left to say in his mind. He took a seat in a steel chair to begin putting his boots on. Ward on the other hand didn't get the hint or chose not to get the hint more like it as he took a couple more steps inside the locker room aiming to get his attention.

▫ HOT STUFF: Kev look...

▫ KEVIN CARTER: Oh it's Kev now? Are we suddenly pals? Are we suddenly friends? Are we suddenly buddy-buddy? Cause if so I missed the memo.

▫ HOT STUFF: There's no need to be like this. We shouldn't have any animosity between the two of us.

▫ KEVIN CARTER: And maybe you should have thought about that before you and Christian decided to become all buddy-buddy with Goth to put together a plan to screw me out of what I was most deserving of!

▫ HOT STUFF: That's exactly what I want to talk to you about Kevin! I have no idea where you got this idea where I put together a plan with anyone to screw you out of the SCW Heavyweight Championship, but it never happened.

▫ KEVIN CARTER: Oh it didn't?

Ward would shake his head to answer Kevin whom finished lacing up one boot. He looked up at Ward with probably the straightest face he could give before responding.

▫ KEVIN CARTER: Well by all means let me just go ahead and apologize now for making up such accusations. Boy oh boy was I wrong about you.

▫ HOT STUFF: I thank you for...

▫ KEVIN CARTER: It was sarcasm you ignorant fuck. I don't believe a goddamn word that comes out of your mouth. You wouldn't confess to doing something like that because I'd sue the shit out of you. Not to mention, you don't want that “image” on you... Nice try though Mark, nice try.

▫ HOT STUFF: Think about it Kevin, seriously think about it. What could I possibly gain out of screwing you out of the title?

▫ KEVIN CARTER: Is that a legit question? Or are you just that stupid? It's clear to me you gain a lot out of it Mark. You get the champion that you and this company wants. I mean let's be real shall we? I haven't always “followed” a straight line. I haven't always been a “company” guy. I haven't always “kept” my opinions to myself.

▫ HOT STUFF: And you aren't the first star to do so. You won't be the last either. So, I'm failing to see how I gain anything and you've got no real proof to back up your accusations.

▫ KEVIN CARTER: I've got no real proof you say? Then why don't you explain to me how a guy that wasn't doing anything other than losing left and right gets a title shot at the biggest prize in the company despite not doing anything to deserve it or even beating anyone that was in contention for it? Can you explain that?

Kevin had finished lacing his other boot as he forced himself up into a standing position. He folded his arms across his chest as he glared at Ward wanting an answer. Ward stood there for a couple of seconds trying to come up with the right words to say but it seemed that he wasn't in a position to give a proper answer.

▫ HOT STUFF: I don't have an answer for you Kevin, I wish I did but I don't. Maybe it was just a bad judgment call on giving Goth a title shot when he hadn't done anything to deserve it BUT he did make the most of the opportunity. He did win the title after all.

▫ KEVIN CARTER: With the help of you, Ward, and the referee. You aren't getting out of this Ward. I know you had a hand in this. I know you people screwed me over. I know that you all had a problem with me being champion.

▫ HOT STUFF: No, you think you know and in reality you don't know a damn thing. Has it ever crossed your mind that maybe you underestimated Goth? Has it ever crossed your mind that on that one night, just that one night that Goth stepped it up and proved to be better than you?

▫ KEVIN CARTER: Oh, so now you are implying that I'm not good enough? Was that some kind of confession there Mark? Did you just say that the reason you did what you did is because I wasn't “good enough” to be champion?

▫ HOT STUFF: What?! Have you lost your mind?! I didn't say anything even close to that!

▫ KEVIN CARTER: But it was implied... and that's fine Mark. I'm going to show you. I'm going to show Christian. I'm going to show Goth. I'm going to show all of SCW just how good I am when I take back MY championship. Then when I do that you and your whole cliq can go fuck yourselves!

With that being said Kevin pushed himself right on past Ward and walked out of his own locker room leaving the owner standing there in complete confusion. It's like he didn't even know what happened and how it got to this point. Never the less we were already there and nothing could be done about it. It was all a matter of everyone sitting back and watching and waiting to see how tonight ended. Either way for one person it'd end in heartbreak and for the other it'd be one of the greatest nights of their lives. Tonight SCW would make history once again.

4
Climax Control Archives / ▪ DON’T COUNT ON IT ▪
« on: August 30, 2013, 11:21:23 PM »
 ▪ A BRAND NEW ERA ▪
›› prologue ‹‹

Summer XXXTreme II was officially in the books. On that night history was made in the main event. During the Six Pack Challenge, a brand new SCW Heavyweight Champion was crowned. That champion happened to be none other than Kevin Carter. The man known as the Main Attraction had been on a mission to win the championship since the day he walked into the company. Then finally it happened and it was the greatest feeling in the world.

At least to him it was the greatest feeling in the world. Because he had achieved what he set out to achieve not so long ago. However, the moment that the referee’s hand came down for a three count. The entire crowd erupted with boos and suddenly hated Carter for doing what he set out to do and suddenly turned on him - because weeks leading up to the match everyone supported him. They wanted to see him become champ. Now that it happened their opinions went the same.

What’s with the change? Why all the sudden hate on the man? Those are questions running through Kevin’s head for sure. At the same time though, it’s not something he could dwell on. Because this coming week on Climax Control, Kevin would find himself defending the SCW Heavyweight Championship in his first match as champion. He’d be going one on one with Goth. Many wonder what exactly Goth had done to earn a title shot. Many wonder why Kevin was defending the title right off the bat.

Thing was with Kevin though, it didn’t make a difference if he was defending it right off that bat or not. It didn’t make a difference whom he was facing or defending the title against in this case. He had intentions of being a fighting champion. No matter the opponent or the situation. Never the less, Kev was going to find himself pushed to his limits. Would Goth be able to knock Kevin off the throne so soon? Or would Kevin prove that he deserves to be the Heavyweight Champion of SCW? And would Nick Jones have anything to do with the match considering the announcement that was made?

All of those questions and more would have their answers this coming week on Climax Control. No matter how it was sliced and diced though, Sin City Wrestling is living in a brand New Era.

▪ DREAMS COME TRUE ▪
›› scene one ‹‹

Here I was sitting in the middle of the ring with the SCW Heavyweight Championship in my hands. I looked at it as I could almost feel the tears of joy starting to fill my eye sockets. I pushed myself to my feet and I grabbed the title lifting it into the air with two hands. Instantly I heard something that I wasn’t expecting. I heard a sea of loud boos coming from the audience. I stood there looking out at them all a little confused.

I looked around the ring at the five other men that I had just beaten and every single one of them were glaring at me. It didn’t surprise me any at all that they weren’t too pleased with the fact that I manage to obtain the victory. But for the fans to turn on me all of the sudden and in the manner that they did. It didn’t make any sense to me. Because weeks leading up to this very moment they were all supporting me.

I brought the title down and placed it over my shoulder as I looked out at the crowd one last time. The boos didn’t get any better. None of them had shifted to cheers. I shook my head a little bit as this was something that I couldn’t believe and clearly something that I didn’t expect. With that being said I shook my head a little as I walked over to the side of the ropes and rolled on out of the ring.

No sooner than I got out of the ring I noticed Pussy Willow running up to me. The last thing I wanted to do right now was give an interview. Not with the way these people have shit all over my moment. But I knew that she wasn’t going to take no for an answer, she never did. Standing there at ring side I prepared myself for the questions that were going to follow.

▪ PUSSY WILLOW: Kevin! You have managed to make history tonight. You are the brand new SCW Heavyweight Champion. How are you feeling right now?

▪ KEVIN CARTER: How am I feeling right now? Well, this should be one of the defining moments of my career here in Sin City Wrestling. I should be ecstatic. I should be loving every moment of making my dream and my goal a reality. This is a moment I’m meant to be sharing with these people but instead I’m feeling the exact opposite of what I am supposed to feel.

▪ PUSSY WILLOW: How could you feel like the exact opposite? This is your moment. You are meant to be enjoying it. You are meant to be celebrating it.

▪ KEVIN CARTER: I should but how could someone celebrate a moment like this. How can anyone enjoy a moment like this. How can I truly feel like this is my moment when every single one of these people in the crowd tonight are robbing me of that moment.

I couldn’t help, but shake my head a little bit. I could hear the crowd boo even louder. It didn’t appear to me as if they were too fond of my words or anything I had to say. Not that it actually mattered to me or anything. I was starting to come around. I was starting to see how things were going to be.

▪ KEVIN CARTER: Their boos are disrespectful. They are robbing me of this moment and for what? Because I’m not the champion they wanted? Because I’m not the guy that they wanted to walk out with the title? Yet for weeks leading up to this very moment. All of these people were on my side. They cheered me. They wanted me to become champion. Now that the moment is here they’ve done a complete one eighty. It doesn’t make any sense to me.

▪ PUSSY WILLOW: Well the crowd is a little rough tonight. I’ll admit that, but a veteran like yourself should know that you can’t please everyone. Sometimes you’re hated and sometimes you’re loved. Just depends on the situation and where you’re at. But you really shouldn’t let them ruin this moment for you.

▪ KEVIN CARTER: I do realize that I can’t please everyone, and that’s not my goal. However I’d be lying if I told you that I didn’t change some of my ways because of these people. They seemingly helped me see the light or that’s how I felt and that’s how it seemed but this right here tells me something completely different. This tells me that maybe I shouldn’t have been the saving grace they wanted. This tells me that maybe I shouldn’t have changed my outlook.

▪ PUSSY WILLOW: I guess in a way I could see why you feel that way. But with that being said Kevin, what’s the outcome going to be? Where do you go from here? What happens if these people don’t learn to grow to accept you as their SCW Heavyweight Champion in the end?

▪ KEVIN CARTER: Well, we all learn lessons Ms. Willows. It’s a big part of this business. It’s an even bigger part of life. If this is how things are going to be. Then so be it, but one thing is for sure. I busted my ass to win this. I out bested five of the best that SCW has to offer and I’m the one that walked with the SCW Heavyweight Championship. I’ll be damned if anyone ruins this moment more than it has been and I’ll be damned if anyone tries to imply I didn’t earn this... But with all due respect I’m over this interview. I’ve got the biggest moment of my career to celebrate.

With the booing still being there. I had nothing else left to say as I simply walked right on past Pussy Willow as I held the championship above my head. All the way up the ramp I held it up high despite the boos I was getting. I knew what I had to do now. I knew I couldn’t be all about pleasing them. I knew that I was going to have to change my outlook a little bit because clearly giving them what they wanted wasn’t enough. Never the less, I was going to enjoy this moment as much as I could now. After all this is the one thing I worked the hardest for since I walked through the doors of Sin City Wrestling.

▪ DON’T COUNT ON IT ▪
›› scene two ‹‹

In less than twenty four hours I found myself competing on Climax Control. It’d be my first show since becoming the SCW Heavyweight Champion. I honestly couldn’t be more excited for it. Not just because it was my first night as champion but also because as my first night as champion I’d be defending the championship.

It was rare that a champion defended the championship on a weekly show. It also almost never happened that the champion had to defend the championship their first match as champion. It set off a few red flags in my head that people didn’t want me as a champion, but it was what it was. I was prepared to defend it and I was going to do it with pride.

On that note I happen to have an official camera crew on hand. I waited for them to get themselves in position and the moment that I got the green light. I knew it was time for me to start speaking my mind. Something that I had never backed away from regardless of the outcome that could come with it.

▪ KEVIN CARTER: Nearly two weeks ago I won this bad boy right here. When most of my fellow roster mates thought I couldn’t do it. When a lot of people said my glory days were behind me. When the hardcore following of Sin City Wrestling said I would never be that guy. I’d never have my name associated with this title and when I was told that I’d never make an impression on the history books. I managed to end up to shut all the non-believers down. I silenced the haters and I did what I’ve been doing best for years.

I paused for the moment as I wanted the words to sink in a little. It was words like that, that an effect when it sank in that couldn’t be explained. I knew what I was gunning for. I knew what I was aiming for. I knew what I was trying to get people to see and what I was trying to get them to believe. Somehow someway, I was going to make sure it happened even if it took everything I had at this very moment.

▪ KEVIN CARTER: But the shocking part is when I was booed by all those people that supported leading up to the title win. As one could imagine, you could understand my confusion. It didn’t make any sense and I had no idea why it turned out that way. But I have had quite a few days to think about it. I’ve had quite a few days to calm down. A few days to take everything into consideration. I think the reasoning for the hatred at Summer XXXTreme II was the fact the crowd was behind Simon a little more than they would behind me and when he didn't walk out champion. It caused an issue for them. Eh, it happens to be honest. It’s no real skin off my nose.

That’s when I shrugged my shoulders a little bit. It didn’t matter to me what people wanted. What people had to say. Nothing like that at all. I did what I needed to do and what I set out to do I became champion. If people didn’t support me that was on them. Least I did what I wanted to do to succeed.

▪ KEVIN CARTER: But that’s not what today is about. That’s not what I’m here for. Instead today is about my first night as SCW Heavyweight Champion. From what I know this coming Climax Control. I’ll be involved in the main event of the evening - which to be fair is where I should be with the position I’m in at that the moment. My opponent is going to be none other than Goth. But here’s where things get a little weird and this is where I don’t exactly understand is why the SCW Heavyweight Championship is going to be on the line.

Goth didn’t deserve the title shot as far as I was concerned. It made no sense at all that he was the one in line getting a title shot. He was the last one that I would have considered in contention for it, but obviously I wasn’t the one that was running the show. I wasn’t the one calling the shots and I had no problem dealing with it as it was.

▪ KEVIN CARTER: Before you people start getting the wrong idea and start talking mess about something. Allow me to point out, I have no problem defending my championship. I’ll defend it every single night if that’s what it takes. But the problem is I don’t understand why Goth of all people is the one getting the title shot. I’d have no problem defending the title against Simon, Gabriel, Nick, Jordan, or even that bitch made, Drake Green. All of them were in the running for the title to begin with. It’d only make sense that one of those guys are a potential contender... but clearly at this point it’s Goth.

Again I shrugged my shoulders without a care in the world. I didn’t care at all about Goth. I didn’t care about him as a person, a wrestler, or anything. I knew that he wasn’t a threat to me. I knew he was below me.It was just a matter of exposing him as such.

▪ KEVIN CARTER: It is what it is and honestly, I’m not going to make a big deal out of it. There’s no reason to make a big deal out of it. See because as arrogant as this is going to sound. I am assuming this is going to be one of the easiest if not the easiest title defense I’m ever going to have during my run as the SCW Heavyweight Champion. Sure, that might get under Goth’s skin a little bit. I expect it too, but the question is what is Goth going to do about it? What can he do about it? At this stage, I don’t see him doing a damn thing.

I simply shook my head from one side to the other. Sure, I was likely counting him out. I was likely selling him short but honestly the guy had never done anything to make me take him seriously and I wasn’t going to start now for no reason at all.

▪ KEVIN CARTER: Don’t worry Goth, I get it. You think that you’re such a badass. Because you can put on all that white face paint. You think you’re such a badass because you can put your mother’s black massacra on. You think that you’re such a badass because you can get all cryptic and dark. You think you’re a badass because you can cut these evil little promos and what not. But the truth is Goth, I see right through all that bullshit. You can fool everyone else. You can scare everyone else, but you will never fool me. You will never scare me. I’ve been doing this for far too long. And the last thing I’m ever going to do is be fooled and be scared of some faggot with his mother’s makeup on and seems to think he’s the second reincarnation of Mark Calaway or the fucking Crow.

Here I was starting to take some real pot shots. I knew exactly what I was doing. I was aiming to get under his skin. I was aiming to piss him off. I was aiming to get inside his head. If he was like anything I expected or that I thought then I knew it wasn’t going to take much at all to do just that. Therefore making things easier for me at the end of the night.

▪ KEVIN CARTER: I can tell you just about every little thing you’re going to say about me. I could tell you just about every little thing that you intend to attempt to use against me. I can tell you how deep and dark I can see you attempting to get but if I did that then this promo would be about as boring as one of yours. Not to mention that’s something that would take all night and quite frankly Goth, I don’t have all night. At least I don’t have all night to be wasting on someone that’s not worth a damn. Someone that’s not worth a damn and someone that’s not even worthy of cleaning my gear after I’m wrestled a forty five minute match and the sweat as just drenched into the crotch of my tights.

I could hear the crowd now going “OOOOH” as loud as they could had this been a situation where I was cutting a promo in front of the world, but I wasn’t. Never the less it was another pot shot. It was another situation where I was burying Goth. I was putting him right where he belonged and that just happened to be below me.

▪ KEVIN CARTER: Besides as you should know words don’t mean anything. It’s all about the wrestling aspect of things. It’s all about what goes down in that ring and to be honest Goth, you don’t have the skills in that ring that you think you do and that you are trying to get everyone to believe that you do... but I’ll come back to that. Because before you became this former shell of yourself. You actually managed to have some success around here. Starting with the date August 26th, 2012... That’s a date that should really pop out in that mind of yours Goth. Because it was the first time you became the SCW Roulette Champion. You defeated Aleksei Koji in Bangkok, Thailand.

Surely, I’d shock Goth with the history lesson. I knew a lot about Goth. A Lot more than he might thought I did but I wasn’t stupid and I sure as hell wasn’t the SCW Heavyweight Champion for no reason at all. I did my research for a reason because I wanted to make sure I was a hundred percent ready for anything that could and would be thrown at me.

▪ KEVIN CARTER: I could only imagine that was when you felt like you were on top of the world. I could only imagine that’s when you felt like you could do anything and go anywhere. Of course that feeling was short lived wasn’t it? Because nearly two months later, you lost that championship to Argento on October 7th, 2012. I bet that was such a crushing blow.I bet it was enough to make that entire world of yours come crashing down around you. Of course there was a little part of you that told you that you could bounce back from that. There was a little part of you that told you it wasn’t over and that you could reclaim glory, more specifically you could reclaim the SCW Roulette Championship.

It was impressive that Goth had been champion twice. Especially that championship because I never saw him as anything special. He never struck me as the champion kind. But somehow he managed to pull the shit off, but the one thing he wouldn’t pull off is being champion this time around. Not for my title anyway. I was going to make damn sure of it. No one was going to ruin my time as champion. At least not this soon.

▪ KEVIN CARTER: And sure enough that’s what happened. A few weeks later on October 21st,2012. You did it. You took the championship right back from Argento. Proving to the world that his reign was nothing more than a fluke. Proving to the world that you shouldn’t have lost the championship in the first place. Proving to the world that you were on your way up... or at least that’s how it seemed and that’s what you thought. It wasn’t long until you lost the triple threat last man standing match to James Huntington-Hawks the III. Right there that shattered everything for you. It made you look weak. It made you look pathetic. It also opened up your eyes to a lot of things because it was then that you removed yourself from the SCW Roulette division like the coward and the pussy you are.

Goth just irked me and rubbed me the wrong way. I know he shouldn’t but there just something about the guy. It made me really want to beat the hell out of him. I was going to have that chance but, for now I was going to have a lot of fun in embarrassing the hell out Goth in any way that I possible could. This at the moment was coming quite easy for me.

▪ KEVIN CARTER: From November 11th, 2012 till April 28th, 2013 - you did nothing worth mentioning. For six months you were irrelevant. For six months you just rolled around the company winning or losing but it never meaning anything. Then somehow someway you managed to weasel your way into the Tag Team Title picture with that dude Brother Grimm. How you did it, I don't know nor do I care. Only reason I remember this is because it was during the time of my run... Never the less on April 28th, you along with Grimm managed to end the Tag Team Title reign of myself and Ace Baldwin. And maybe that’s where you get the illusion that you’re better than me or that you could compete on my level.

It was quite laughable a few months ago when Goth thought he was on my level. It was laughable that he thought he had a chance against me. It was laughable that he thought he could beat me. It all blew up in his face in the end regardless of the outcome of that match back then. Much like it’s going to blow up in his face soon enough. Only difference is this time it’s going to be on a much larger scale.

KEVIN CARTER: That’d make sense if you actually pinned me, but the truth is you didn’t. You didn’t pin anyone. You let your partner do all the work and honestly I wasn’t involved and neither was the faggot that is Ace involved with the finish of the match. As much as he is a shitty tag team wrestler. A shtty wrestler and even a shittier human being. On that night he didn’t drop the ball.You and Grimm won the titles by defeating the third team in the match.That doesn’t mean shit because you weren’t good enough to beat the actual tag team champions. Never the less per usual like all of your reigns. They don’t last long and they are easily forgettable. Two months later, you lost the titles and you haven’t done a damn thing since then.

The more and more I went over history. The more and more I pointed out how much of a failure Goth was. The more and more I pointed out that he’s pretty much weak. The more it confused me and the more it frustrated me that he was getting a shot at the title. My title, the one that I worked my ass off for to obtain in the first goddamn place. Oh well, it was going to straighten itself out before too long.

KEVIN CARTER: Hell, even look at your last couple of matches. They have been complete and utter shit. You look like you’re as green as goose shit out there. You’ve lost the last few matches quite quickly might I add. To be fair Goth, I think it’s pretty obvious what’s going on with you. It is the biggest slap in the face with reality that one can give. You don’t have what it takes to be at the top. You don’t have what it takes to be a wrestler anymore. Honestly, you should just walk away and hide in the closet you came out of. Maybe slit your wrists horizontally, but never the less this business isn’t cut out for you. It never has been and now that it’s showing more than ever. It’s time to just save yourself the embarrassment. Just walk away while you still can physically walk away.

It shouldn’t be too hard at all to add too and two together. It shouldn’t be hard to make the connection that I was alluding to taking him out. I would break his kneecaps if that’s what it came down too. I was giving him the chance to walk away. He had the chance that most people wouldn’t give him but the sad part was he wouldn’t be smart enough to take it.

▪ KEVIN CARTER: Of course, I know you won’t take my word for it. You’ll continue to do whatever you want and that’s fine. It’s your choice. I don’t really give a damn way or the other. Because it doesn’t affect me in any way shape or form. See unlike you Goth, I don’t suffer the issues you suffer from. I have actually proven my worth around this company. I have proven I’m not a joke. I have proven I’m not a loser. I have proven without a shadow of a doubt I am the future of this company. I have even proven that I am the Main Attraction of this company.

I paused once again. That was a statement that most people would be able to agree with. Even if I had lost some fans along the way and even if some people were irritated with me or whatever the case might be. It was still something people could agree with. They knew who I was, what I was about, and how business got done. I was everything that this company needed and it wasn’t that hard to tell that. Not even in the slightest.

▪ KEVIN CARTER: I am the one that puts asses in those seats. I am the one that have people buying tickets. I am the one that’s got people coming to the shows to see just me. I got them buying my merchandise and so on and so forth. I am everything that SCW needs, wants, and then some. Do you honestly believe that you are on that level Goth? Do you honestly believe that these people give a flying fuck about you? Because if you think that’s the case and if you honestly thing you’re a bigger star than me, a bigger main attraction than me then you need to have your head looked at. Because not even in your wildest dreams will you ever be anything that I am!

I had looked right into the cameras upon making that announcement. It was the body punch that was going to drop Goth to his knees in a verbal sense. Now I was about to hit the final blow that would not only knock his teeth out but would make his brain explode beyond belief. Believe me I had that power.

▪ KEVIN CARTER: I am just going to leave you with these final words Goth. If you think for one second you’re better than me. If you think for one second you’re going to beat me. If you think that you’ve got the tools to out-best me and if you think that you’re about to be the new SCW Heavyweight Champion then to you I say this... DON’T COUNT ON IT! This is my time and I’ll be damned if I have my time ruined. From the night I won the title until the day I leave SCW. I will be in possession of the SCW Heavyweight Championship. There’s not a damn thing anyone can do to change it... See you all real, real soon.

With a smug smirk featured I turned my back to the cameras and started to walk away. I know once this promo aired that there were going to be a lot of people upset with me. A lot of people disappointed with me and a lot of people most likely pissed off at me all because I spoke my mind and all because my attitude had changed a little bit.

But in really it hadn’t changed I was just being a little more blunt than usual and why shouldn’t I be? After all the people were blunt with me when it came to my title win. Oh well, in the end I am going to do whatever it takes to leave with the championship. It was going to take a lot out of me. It as going to take me to dig down deep. Maybe digging deeper than I have before.  It was going to take me completely and utterly rocking Goth’s world but it would happen. Just watch and learn folks, watch and learn.

5
Supercard Archives / SIMON v JORDAN v NICK v DRAKE v KEVIN v GABRIEL
« on: August 16, 2013, 08:53:51 PM »
 ▪ NOW OR NEVER ▪
›› prologue ‹‹

Summer XXXTreme II is literally right around the corner. It's an event that everyone can't stop talking about and for the obvious reasons. One of thoe main yet obvious reasons happens to feature the main event of the evening. A six pack challenge for the SCW Heavyweight Championship. Six of the most talented and most deserving SCW Stars in one match for the biggest prize in the game. It doesn't get any bigger than that and it certainly doesn't get anymore challenging than that.

Out of all the stars in the match though, Kevin Carter is one of the two men in the match that hasn't been champion before. There's the current champion Simon Jones. There's Jordan Williams who has held the title before. There's Nick Jones whom has held it twice. Of course Gabriel is the first ever SCW Heavyweight Champion. Then there's Drake Green that's in the same boat as Kevin in the terms of never winning the title. One would say that would make the two of them the hungriest.

That could be true, but if we were betting people. We'd like say that Kevin is the hungriest out of the five of them and certainly hungrier than the likes of Drake Green. Kevin has been under contract close to six months now and in that time he's made a name for himself. Yet anytime he had been close to closing in on the Heavyweight Championship. Something always prevented him from getting the shot but not this time. Not this time at all. He had the shot and he was going to make the most of it.

On Sunday night Kevin finds himself in a position where it's now or never. If he doesn't walk away with the title now. There's a good chance he'll never find himself in that same spot again and if he does find himself in that spot again. It'll be a long time from now. But if he walks away with it now. It'll mean everything and it'll be the defining moment in his career. It'll show the world how talented he truly is. That's what he wants the most. Guess it's all a matter of time till we see how it turns out.

-----

▪ FAILURE IS NOT AN OPTION ▪
›› scene one ‹‹

Out in the garage of the shared home of Kevin Carter and Amy Marshall. Kevin was loading up his H2 Hummer as Amy dragged out their bags. They'd be flying out today to go catch up with the rest of the SCW Crew on the big ol' ship. Most of the bags Amy was carrying were hers because for whatever reason she decided to bring almost everything she owned. Amy just happened carrying out one final bag at that moment as she extended it in Kevin's direction.

▪ AMY MARSHALL: I think that's the last of it.

He reached over and took it from her as he put it into the back of the hummer before closing it. Good thing he deiced to use the hummer to drive to the airport or the two of them would have been in a lot of trouble trying to fit all of their bags in one car. With that being said he looked back over at her with a smug smirk.

▪ KEVIN CARTER: Mhm, it is. We're going to be gone a few days though. I can't even begin to wonder why you have basically bringing your entire wardrobe.

▪ AMY MARSHALL: Don't judge me okay? You never know what could happen while we're out there at sea. I want to be prepared for anything and everything.

▪ KEVIN CARTER: Are you preparing for snow? Rain? And the end of the world all in the process? Cause I saw the snow boots, the rain coat, and the metal amor you tried to stuff into your suitcase.

▪ AMY MARSHALL: Again like I said, don't judge me! You never know what could go on. I'd rather be safe than sorry.

▪ KEVIN CARTER: Mhmmmm!

Amy rolled her eyes a little bit as she caught onto the fact that Kev was teasing her. That's when she began to change the tone of their conversation and turn things into a different direction.

▪ AMY MARSHALL: So, are you ready for this weekend? You haven't really talked a whole lot about the match. Figured, I'd be hearing it none stop considering it's for the SCW Heavyweight Championship.

▪ KEVIN CARTER: Well, we haven't had a whole lot of time to talk about that kind of stuff. With wedding plannig, working out, media stuff, and so on. It's just been one of those things where it hasn't come up, but I'm ready. I'm moe than ready. This is what I have waited for this entire time. I'm ready to make it a realy. I'm ready to win, prove I'm one of the best, and leave with the title.

▪ AMY MARSHALL: You've got a point baby, you've worked real hard for this moment. There's not a doubt in my mind that you're going to walk out with the title by the end of the night. But just in case you don't and just in case there's some fluke situation that happens. You gave it your best and I'm going to still love you much like the people are still going to love you.

▪ KEVIN CARTER: That's not going to be good enough for me Amy.

Amy looked at her for a second or two in a bit of shock, as she wasn't too sure on what he was talking about. It wasn't going to take long at all before he clued her in.

▪ KEVIN CARTER: I can't afford to lose. I can't afford to come up short. I can't afford to just come in second place or just come close to winning. I'm over that stage of my life. I've got this chance. It's what I have wanted the most. Therefore it doesn't matter how many men I'm facing. It doesn't matter how good they are. All that matters is that somehow someway I am going to find a way to overcome the odds and I'm going to find a way to leave with that belt.

▪ AMY MARSHALL: I believe in you Kev, and so does everyone else. Sometimes things don't always work out the way we have planned. Granted, you are talented and you've got all the tools in the world to make things happen. Just keep in the back of you mind there's always a chance that things could go down hill. Last thing, I want is for you to become so obsessed with winning then something happen and you fee like you failed when in reality you gave it your best shot.

▪ KEVIN CARTER: I honestly just can't accept that there's a chance I could fail. The moment that I accept the chance that I could fail then that's what's going to end up happening. I'm going to fail. I am going into this match dead set on winning. That's what I do best. I win and I put pressure on myself to do it because I thrive best off pressure. Don't worry Amy, I know what I'm going and I know that when this is all said and done I'm leaving with the most prized possession that SCW has.

▪ AMY MARSHALL: If you think this is what's best then put that pressure on yourself, I really wish you wouldn't because of how it could turn out but it is what it is.

▪ KEVIN CARTER: I understand your concern, but it's now or never for me. Failure is not an option, so that title is coming home with me.

Kevin then made his way on past her as he climbed in the driver's side seat of the hummer and shut the door. For a second or two Amy just stood there shaking her head. She felt he was putting too much pressure on himself and that it could cost him in the end. Ultimately though it was his decision in the end. She made her way around the hummer and climbed in on the other side shutting the door. It was time for the two of them to begin their long journey to success.

-----

▪ BLOG #4 ▪
›› Drake Green ‹‹  

Hey there folks,

It's been a few days since my last blog and I think it's because of the obvious why its been a few days. Been busting my ass and making sure that I'm without a doubt ready for this Sunday. But in the mist of getting ready, I couldn't help myself when it came to obsessing about something or rather than someone. That someone being none other than Drake Green.

When I came back to SCW after my suspension. I happen to find myself in the ring with him in my first match back. In my opinion it should have been a walk in the park. In my opinion the guy was nothing special. He was nothing too great. Nothing that I should have considered a threat and maybe that's where I messed up. Maybe that's where I made a mistake because I ended up losing to him. Something that wasn't acceptable in my book and something that set my career back in a big way as far as I am concerned.

That loss has been something that's eaten away at me ever since it happened. I promised myself that somehow someway I'd right that wrong. I didn't think I'd have the chance to do so soon and I was thinking it'd be in a different match setting, but never the less I have the chance to do so this Sunday. But you know what folks? When I think about thing and when I look at the big picture. Maybe this situation is the best situation for me to get my revenge. Because what say, I am truly better than you then by stopping someone from becoming the World Heavyweight Champion for a company? I don't think there is anything that sends that message clearer.

Don't get me wrong I'm not idiot though. Drake despite claiming to be a good guy, is one of the most egotistical motherfuckers around Sin City Wrestling. It's not that hard to figure out in the least bit. From the way he dresses, from the way he speaks, from the way he carries himself, and so on. It's all there in black and in white. He's a smug egotistical prick whom believes he's better than everyone else. Now if that was truly the case. I wouldn't throw salt in Drake's game but I know for a fact that he isn't better than me and I know for a fact that on the night he beat me. It was just a matter of being in the right place at the right time with the right amount of luck and that's what I intend on proving this Sunday when I make sure he doesn't achieve his goal.

Go ahead and do what you do best though Drake. Go ahead and let everything I am saying go in one ear and out the other. Go ahead and write me off like you did last time. Go ahead and deny everything I'm saying. Go ahead and claim you are better than me. You've got that right. You can say those things. You can act that way, but I am promising you that in the end it's going to cot you anything and everything that you ever wanted. Because this moment and this championship is the one thing I have wanted the most since I stepped through the doors of SCW and I'll be damned if I let some egomaniac wannabe playboy take what I have earned and what I have deserved for a very long time. This is the moment that's going to define my career after being away from the top of the mountain for so long.

In case this is too much for you to wrap your mind around. In case that ego of yours is so thick it's making it hard for you to grasp what I'm saying and what I am trying to get across to you. I am going to put it in the simplest of terms. This time you WON'T beat me. You CAN'T make me tap out a second time. You WILL NOT have your hand raised in victory. When the dust and smoke clears out. You will NOT be in possession of the World Championship and will NOT be able to call yourself champion. And surely you're scratching your mind wondering why, well allow me to put it out there like this. None of that is going to happen for you Drake because...

You just aren't GOOD enough!

-----

▪ BLOG #5 ▪
›› Simon Jones ‹‹  

24hrs...


24hrs until I walk out into the ring with five other men and attempt to become the SCW Heavyweight Champion. 24Hrs until I get in the ring with five of the best and try to take a step towards immortality. 24Hrs until I attempt to make history within the halls of SCW. It has been weighing heavy on my mind for the obvious reasons. But as heavy as it's weighed on my mind. As nervous as it has made me. I know in the bottom of my heart that I am ready for this match and I am ready for this opportunity.

But there's just one thing that is standing in my way of making my dream a reality. That thing is the very person that I see as the biggest threat to me. That someone is the person that has managed to land himself in the spot I wanted to be in during the time I was suspended. He has managed to become THE guy around here. That someone I am talking about happens to be none other than the SCW Heavyweight Champion himself, Simon Jones.

Thing with you Simon is, I'm not as angry or as bitter with you as I am with Jordan. Because it was Jordan that directly leached off what was meant to be mine when I got suspended. He's the one that made the most of the situation that was meant to be mine and he's the one that directly got everything that was meant to be mine. You on the other hand just managed to get a title shot and made the most of it. I can't really hate on you or be bitter over that much. But of course you know with being the top guy, you're going to have a target on your back that comes with the business.

I can say this much though, one of the biggest problems I have with you is the fact that you came from a completely different organization and basically got handed the spotlight right away. It doesn't matter what match you did win. It doesn't matter who you did beat. None of that matters at all to me. You should have been like everyone else. You should have had to start at the bottom like everyone else. You shouldn't have gotten the lime light so quickly. You shouldn't be in the spot that you are in right now is what I'm getting at. But clearly, you're talented enough. Not like you are some flash in the pan like some of the people in this match.

However we're going to see just how talented you are Simon. We're going to see just how good you are. Simply because I am going to push you to your limits and beyond. I want that World Championship more than anything in the world. I want to be in that spot more than anything in the world. I have been so close in the past only for it to be stripped away from me due to things that I couldn't really control. But now that I have this opportunity. Now that I have this chance once again. Now that it's right there staring me in the fact. There's not a chance in hell I am going to let that slip through my fingers.

In my honest opinion Simon, you don't know the struggle I am going through. You don't understand the hunger I am experiencing. You don't know what it is like to have so much taken from you when you've been this close. No, you walked into this company and basically had everything handed to you. I don't know if that's how it's always been your entire career and honestly I don't even care if that's how it's always been but I can assure you. That you're going to find out firsthand when we get in the ring together what a dedicated, hungry, determined, and hard working wrestler is like. Because I can almost guarantee you're going to be eating my boot at least once in the match and it might just be that time I knock your lights out to take the title off your hands.

I am just going to say this much Simon. You've had a good run. You've had some success. You managed to climb the mountain faster than most people. You have made your mark on SCW, but as someone that I see as my biggest threat and as someone that's standing in the way of what I want the most. You are someone that I have to take out. You are someone that I have to check. You are someone that I have to put in their place regardless of how hard it might be. However it's something that has to be done and it will be done on my quest to achieve the one thing I have wanted the most.

Best of luck though Simon, you're going to need it.

-----

▪ SMOOTH SAILING ▪
›› scene two ‹‹

It was the morning of Summer XXXTreme II. All the stars that were involved in the event just happened to be on the cruise ship as it has done set sail. With that being said cameras were on hand to film a promo and they just happened to be inside the Wheel House. The very spot where the Captain of the ship managed to steer the ship. There was Kevin just standing there looking out over the sea with Captain and his crew not too far away. It wasn't long at all before Kevin happened to notice the camera crew was there and filming. That's when the Main Attraction decided to open his mouth and speak out loud.

▪ KEVIN CARTER: Well hello there folks... bet you've waited to hear from me these last two weeks haven't you? I don't blame you. I'm involved in a pretty big match up here tonight in the main event. So of course, you guys would want to hear from me and hear my thoughts. I waited as long as I could because I was waiting for the right time. I wanted to get all my training in. I wanted to be as focused as I could that way I wouldn't end up coming up short when it mattered the most. Not to mention I wanted to take the time to see what the guys had to say themselves about me and boy was it some interesting yet laughable stuff.

Carter shook his head to the side a little bit with a grin featured on his face.

▪ KEVIN CARTER: I kind of expected a lot more from most of these guys. I expected a lot of these guys to say stuff that meant something. I expected a lot of these guys to say something that provided a purpose. I expected a lot of these guys to really put it out on the line,  but nearly every single one of them stuck with the same generic trash talk. Most of them said the same stuff and most of them said stuff that didn't have any meaning at all. It doesn't surprise me at all though, when I think about it in the long run. Never the less what's been said has been said and what's done has been done but now it's my time to share my views and my comments, so I am hoping you guys are listening up real close.

There was a pause for a brief moment. People were about to hear a lot come from Kevin at this moment. He wasn't going to hold back. He was going to let his feelings truly be known. It would piss people off and it'd rub people the wrong way, but sometimes shit happened and this was going to be one of those times.

▪ KEVIN CARTER: Let's go ahead and start with Gabriel shall we? You know for a guy that's a veteran. For a guy that's the first ever SCW Heavyweight Champion. I expected a lot out of him. I expected maybe more than what I should have. But never the less when I got around to listening to the things he had to say about me. He let me down. I mean all he did was basically write me off as just another guy, stick with the ever so cliche out look that he's better than me, and said that I bitched a lot about the whole suspension thing. I mean honestly that's the best he had to throw at me. Wow... and this guy was the first ever SCW Heavyweight Champion? Well at the end of the day guess it doesn't really matter what you say as long as you've got the tools in the ring. Gabriel has that, but allow me to take the time to comment on a few things. First of all Gabriel, don't ever just flat out say you're better than me when you've never been in the ring with me. You've never taken me on head up. So you don't have any idea who the better man is out of the two of us and as long as you act like this. I can tell you that the ego is going to be the thing that cost you when we do end up facing each other. There's nothing wrong with being confident in your abilities, but coming off an arrogant assclown isn't going to help you any at all. If anything I'm one of the biggest threats you have in this match. Might want to start taking me as such. And as far as me 'bitching' as you put it. I never used that as a crutch for anything. I stated the truth of what happened. I was suspended for my actions and who I associated with. That cost me a lot of things I wanted like the SCW Heavyweight Championship, something I was in line for all along. It cost me headlining events and so on and so forth. It isn't me bitching when I'm pointing out what happened and when I'm man enough to admit I got suspended because of what I did. Not just because Hot Stuff decided to suspend me on his own for no reason. But that's fine Gabriel. You can say what you want. You can word things how you want. You can twist things how you want. At the end of the day I know what really happened and when we find ourselves in the middle of the ring with each other tonight. I'm going to give you a reason to retract your words and show me a little bit of respect next time we face off.

Wow, that was quite a bit coming from Kevin. The Main Attraction went from having a lot of respect for Gabriel and treating him as one of the biggest threats in the match to serving him up in a big way and crossing over in the disrespectful side of things. At the same time though Gabriel brought it on himself with the things he had decided to say about Kevin in the first place. Oh well though, that's just how it was. Now it'd be interesting to see what it was like when these two hooked up in the ring just as Kevin decided to focus elsewhere on a different opponent and one he seemingly hated the most.

▪ KEVIN CARTER: Now I'll turn my attention to Drake Green. I am not going to lie to you guys, Drake confuses the hell out of me. You see he bills himself as a good guy. He bills himself as a saving grace. He came off as a hero to a lot of you. That's what his image was but then when the two of us found ourselves in the ring with each other and even when he was talking his shit on twitter. He came off like a royal prick. He came off like a bitch made motherfucker. He was as rude as rude could get. And now suddenly his tune changes about me? Now suddenly he wants to make nice? Drake goes around telling people in interviews that I was a tough opponent. The match was close between us. I was fierce and that I didn't know how to quit. Then he tells people that he wants to see what I can do and how I carry myself in this type of match up. Is that really how it's going to be Drake? One minute, you want to talk shit about me and then the next minute you want to be the good guy in everything? There's no in between Drake. There's never been an in between. You're either an asshole and you own up to it, or you're the good guy everyone loves. Don't try and mix it up. Don't try and stay in the middle. Don't try and hide who you are, because eventually your cover is going to get blown wide the fuck open. Keep it up and that person that blows it open is going to be me. Now with that being said if you want to play this role then by all means play it, but I don't trust you. I honestly never have. However you did get something right. You did manage to get the fact I'm a fierce competitor right. You did manage to get the fact that there's no quit in me right. You did get the fact that our match was close and it was tight. But when it comes to tonight and seeing what I can bring to the table. You're going to find out firsthand what I'm going to bring to the table when you find yourself laying out cold in the middle of that ring seeing stars. I said it before and I'll say it again. There's not a chance in hell I am letting you take my spot and take what I want the most. You will never be World Champion around here as far as I'm concerned and as long as I have something to say about it.

It was no secret that these two had issues with each other and it had a lot to do with the first match involving the two of them a few wees back. Kevin came up short and it's something that had bothered him ever since. Then of course Drake running his mouth and being the way he was didn't help matters. In this particular situation though Drake's comments had irritated him so much that Kevin went completely off but soon enough he'd be able to handle in the ring.

▪ KEVIN CARTER: And now that would bring me to Jordan Williams. It isn't a surprise and it isn't a secret that I have an issue with Jordan. I have been letting that known the entire time. I'm not pleased with the fact he got my spot. I'm not happy with the fact he beat Spike for the title when that was meant to be my goal. That was meant to be my achievement. I have admitted to being bitter and I have admitted to being jealous. At the same time though, I have vowed to make sure that I righted what I felt was wrong. Which now brings me to the shit that Jordan decided let spew from his mouth. In short term he told me to get over being jealous. Get over what happened. Get over the fact that he was in the spot he was in even though it was taken from me. After telling me to get over something, he turns around and contradicts himself by showing that he himself has been holding onto something. He talks about how I ruined his celebration when I stole his title. He talks about how I ruined his moment after I crashed his win. He talks about how he's held onto it this long and how we've been kept apart, but because now we've got this match he's going to kick my ass. Even though he tried on Climax Control and failed in a big way. You know what Jordan? Maybe, you should take your own advice. Maybe you should stop being so bitter if you want me to stop being bitter. Maybe you should stop being so jealous if you want me to stop being jealous. Maybe you should stop holding onto the past if you want me to stop holding onto the past. Maybe you should learn to just get the fuck over shit if you want me to do the same but clearly you aren't and clearly neither am I. It's quite clear that the two of us need to fight it out and that's what we're going to do when we get into the ring. We're going to fight and we're going to beat the hell out of each other. In the only one man can walk out with his teeth, his dignity, and the SCW Heavyweight Championship. Let me tell you something Jordan, it sure as hell aint going to be you.

It was well documented that Jordan was the one that he had the biggest issue with in this match. It started with some stuff from a few months ago and it has just boiled over and spilled over. This involved more than just the title but on this particular night this is what it was going to be about th most. No doubt they were going to beat the shit out of each other and they were going to enjoy giving it everything they got. At the end of the night though only one of them could win, but then again if they didn't focus the way they should. Neither one of them could win and that'd be a bad deal.

▪ KEVIN CARTER: Next up in line is Nick Jones. The former two-time SCW Heavyweight Champion, and the guy that I don't see as a threat to me. As well as the guy that I believe shouldn't even be in this match in the first place. Not that it's a surprise or anything, I've been vocal about it. I wanted to see just exactly what he had to say about me. I wanted to see what all the hype was about the guy in general and sure enough as I expected. He let me down, he didn't have anything entertaining to say, and he's the nobody I believed he was to begin with. Surely, he'll deny it because that's what he does but this time he won't be able to deny it. This time he won't be able t escape it. This time he won't be able to do anything aside from deal with the truth. All that Jones had to say about me was the fact he was better than me. Been there, done that. Heard that same song and dance. He also mocked me for calling myself the number one contender and future champion. He mocked me and said that I never do a damn thing to deserve it. He mocked me and said that I had things handed to me because of who I decided to align myself with. Of course he topped it off with the ever so usual I'm going to beat you and win shit. Well, let me go ahead and poke all sorts of holes in Jones's logic. For starters, I have earned plenty around here. Nor sure if you've been living under a rock but I earned the tag team titles when I carried Ace Baldwin to the titles. I also earned the Going For Gold briefcase. That has nothing to do with who I was associated with, so this proves that you were just trying too hard to latch onto something. Anything just to talk trash. But that's fine Jones, go ahead and be basic like that. Go ahead and think that you've got it all figured out. Go ahead and think that you've got this all in the bag. Because it's that attitude that's going to end up costing you in a big way. It's that attitude that's going to screw you over in the end. It's that attitude of yours that's going to lead to me punching your teeth out your mouth and then dumping you on your head as you are just one of the many that I intend on taking out. In the end though Jones, you are the one that's going to be looking stupid and pathetic for running your mouth the way you did because I'm the one that's leaving with a victory at the end of the night regardless of what you throw at me and I'm the one that's putting an end to your goal of becoming a three time champion!

The Main Attraction wasn't holding back in the slightest bit. He was letting his feelings be known. He was letting his intentions be known. He was verbally slashing the throat of all his opponents. It was pretty clear the way he verbally gutted Nick Jones without a care in the world. He made some good points and then there was other points that weren't so good that could cause people to disagree with him. Again though what was done was done. With that being said Carter turned his attention to the actual champion.

▪ KEVIN CARTER: And then finally I come to the SCW Heavyweight Champion: Simon Jones. I've said before and I'll say it again. This guy is the biggest challenge and the biggest threat to me in the match. He's one of the few guys that h  as just walked in here and managed to make it to the top of the main event in such a small amount of time. Granted, I have my feelings towards his status. Granted I feel like he's had an easy road and I feel like he's had a lot of stuff handed to him based on where he came from. Not exactly something I'm fond of but I can't hate on Simon too much. I can't throw salt in his game because even though if feel that way. It doesn't change the fact the guy is at the top. It doesn't change the fact he's champion. He's still managed to defeat some of the toughest guys around here. Now currently Simon has decided to take the silent approach with things. That's fine. He can do that if he chooses. It's not a matter of words anyway. It's about your ability in the ring, but let me put it like this. Simon has had an easy road thus far. He's struggled a bit and he's managed it but, I personally believe he's going to fold under the pressure of facing five of the best. When that does happen, there's going to be a brand new SCW Heavyweight Champion crowned tonight.

Maybe he had a point. Simon was too silent and maybe the pressure had gotten to him. Or maybe Simon was quiet because he was going to let his actions do all the talking for him. Never the less though this was still Simon's biggest match in SCW. It was going to be a challenge for him. It would tell people what he was truly made of. He would either sink or swim, but a lot of people saw it as a situation where he was going to sink and that just wasn't a good thing for Simon but a good thing for everyone else.

▪ KEVIN CARTER: From here on out boys, I consider it smooth sailing. I know what I want. I know what I need to do. I know what I am up against. I know that deep down my best is going to out the best of every single one of you. Sure, you'll disagree. Sure, you'll laugh at me. Sure, you'll count me out but there's a reason I am here. There's a reason I am one of the biggest names around, There's a reason, I have always been this close to making a dream a reality. All five of you are going to have to take the backseat to me, because nothing and no one is stopping me this time around.

There was another pause coming from the Main Attraction at that moment. He was taking a brief moment to let all his words sink into the minds of the fans watching and even to his opponents when they got around to seeing this video. That's when Carter began to speak again but this time would be for his final time and his final message to be delivered.

▪ KEVIN CARTER: I've said it a lot in the past and nothing has changed. I'm the Main Attraction to SCW for a reason. I put asses in seats. It doesn't matter if people love me or hate me. They still come to see me. I draw in a big way. No can deny that and after everything I have done. After everything I have worked for. After being so close before. It's time that I finally seal the deal. It's time my fans see me becoming something. It's time that I hold that SCW Heavyweight Championship high above my head. Tonight, will be that night. Just you wait and see!

With that being said the Main Attraction had nothing else to say. He did what he needed to do. He put all his opponents on blast. He delivered the message he needed to deliver. He made sure that all eyes were on him and got his name out there among the rest o them. Now it was simply a matter of seeing what went down in the ring tonight. Carter walked forward with a smirk on his face until he was out of the cameras ciew which then lead to the cameras fading out to black. It left everyone wondering and waiting for tonight's main event. Surely it would steal the show and whomever ended up winning would have without a doubt deserved it. It was simply just a matter of time of waiting to see how it all turned out. Never the less though, history was about to be made for Sin City Wrestling.

6
Supercard Archives / SIMON v JORDAN v NICK v DRAKE v KEVIN v GABRIEL
« on: August 09, 2013, 07:05:32 PM »
 ▪ THE ROAD TO GLORY ▪
›› prologue ‹‹

Many within Sin City Wrestling consider Summer XXXTreme the biggest event of the year. On August 18th, 2013: SCW will be holding their second annual Summer XXXTreme SuperCard. Needless to say the main event couldn’t get any bigger than what it is. Simply because the main event features a Six Pack Challenge for the SCW Heavyweight Championship. In that Six Pack Challenge the following superstars will be featured.

The SCW Heavyweight Champion: Simon Jones, the former SCW Heavyweight Champion: Jordan Williams, SCW Veteran: Gabriel, Up and comer: Drake Green, the Dark Horse of the Match: Nick Jones, and the man known as the Main Attraction as well as the man that many consider the rightful number one contender: Kevin Carter. All six of these men are going to be aiming to do anything and everything they possibly can to leave with the championship. That’s all they care about at this current time.

Many would say that Simon is at champion’s disadvantage, but people need to keep in mind Simon is champion for a reason. Several would say that the likes of Nick Jones and Drake Green don’t have a chance. Yet they are in the match for a damn good reason and that reason involves the two of them being able to shock the world when people least expect it. Many people would claim that Gabriel is past his prime and won’t be able to close out the match by winning the Championship.

However Gabriel has been around this long and has able to keep up with everything that’s been thrown at me. His days are far from behind him and very well could pull out the victory. People would say that Jordan doesn’t have what it takes to be champion and they’d doubt him. It was those same people that said the exact same things when he had the title shot against Spike and somehow someway Jordan overcame those odds and proved everyone wrong.

And then there are those that will claim Kevin Carter has lost his steam. He’s lost his touch and now he’s just an afterthought. However there’s a reason Kevin is a former tag champion. There’s a reason he’s a former Going For Gold briefcase holder. There’s a reason he was the Main Attraction everywhere he goes. Kev would thrive off that negative energy to prove people wrong. Never the less they all had the odds against them, but they all had the chance to overcome them on their...

ROAD TO GLORY!

-----

▪ AS REAL AS IT GETS ▪
›› scene one ‹‹

Today was going to be a day that was filled with wedding stuff. Kevin had made the promise to Amy that he'd begin to take things a little more seriously and stop himself from getting distracted from what was important. That would explain why Kevin along with his best friend and soon to be best man in his wedding, Brock Johnson were standing in a tux shop in Hollywood getting fitted for their tuxes for the wedding that was coming up in December.

Kevin stood there as the man in charge of the shop stood beside him taking his measurements.  All while Brock stood there to the side awaiting his turn to get suited up so to speak. There was just something that had been on Brock's mind ever since Kev clued him in about the wedding and being someone that was out spoken. He didn't bother holding back as he wanted to get the answers he had aimed to get for a while now.

▪ BROCK JOHNSON: So this is the real deal huh?

▪ KEVIN CARTER: As real as it gets Brock.

▪ BROCK JOHNSON: And this is something you really want to go through with?

▪ KEVIN CARTER: Of course, why wouldn’t I?

▪ BROCK JOHNSON: Well you were the one that said you’d never get married again let alone find yourself in a committed relationship after the situation with Nicole and even Trish.

▪ KEVIN CARTER: You’re right I did say that, but some things change bro.

By this time the man had gotten Kevin's measurements as he jotted them down on a piece of paper. After doing so he motioned for Brock to come over and get himself set up. As Brock took the position that Kevin was once in. Kevin stood off to the side as he started speaking to his friend going into a bit more detail.

▪ KEVIN CARTER: Don’t get me wrong, the thing with Nicole nearly ruined everything for me as far as love and relationships go. Then Trish was nearly the nail in the coffin, but you got to look at it like this. How fair is it to Amy? And how fair is it to myself to cut myself off from being happy because of what a couple of cunts did?

▪ BROCK JOHNSON: Well, it isn’t fair at all.

▪ KEVIN CARTER: Exactly the point I am trying to make. Not to mention, I am pretty happy. I got a good feeling about this. Amy couldn’t make me happier. We never fight. She understands the importance of my career much like I understand the importance of hers. Not to mention the sex is great. Never the least bit dull.

▪ BROCK JOHNSON: That's all you care about isn't it?!

▪ KEVIN CARTER: No that isn't all that I care about, but I can tell you this much. It's an added plus that I certainly hope doesn't ever come to an end.

▪ BROCK JOHNSON: You've got some issues sometimes Kevin, but I still love ya like a brother.

▪ KEVIN CARTER: Ha, I feel ya.

Brock had lifted his hands above his head as the man got his measurements around his waist while Kevin stood there looking on. Honestly when he thought about it. He didn't think he'd ever be in this position again getting married all over again and what not, but that's what it had come to and it was something he didn't regret at all.

▪ BROCK JOHNSON: So, how's the wrestling going?

▪ KEVIN CARTER: As well as I expected it to go. I told you when I came back I was going to go all out. I wouldn't half-ass anything. I haven't and that's what has landed me as one of the men in this Six Pack Challenge for the SCW Heavyweight Championship.

▪ BROCK JOHNSON: I heard about that match, and from what I gather you are up against some pretty stiff competition. Simon, Jordan, Nick, Drake, and Gabriel are the real deal.

▪ KEVIN CARTER: I am more than aware of that Brock. I've been doing my research ever since it was announced that I'd be apart of the match. As good as they are. As much as they might be the real deal. Doesn't change the plans I have and the plans I have result in me leaving with the championship.

▪ BROCK JOHNSON: Well,you know that I believe in you just as much as the next person. It just isn't going to be an easy match to get through and it isn't going to be an easy match to walk out champion in. It's one of those matches that are completely and utterly unpredictable. Not to to mention dude it's been a long time since you've held a heavyweight championship.

▪ KEVIN CARTER: Trust me Brock, I am well aware of how long it's been since I've held Heavyweight gold. It's been too long and honestly that's a big factor in this match. That's something that's really driving me. That's something that's really pushing me to make sure I go that extra distance. No, it won't be easy but I believe without a doubt I'm leaving with the championship somehow someway regardless of what the other five want.

He shrugged his shoulders a little bit. Granted it was a lot harder than what he was making it sound. He knew that in the back of his head but regardless of what he knew and how hard it would or wouldn't be. It wouldn't change the fact or stop him from doing whatever he needed to do in order to become champion. Kev looked right back over at Brock.

KEVIN CARTER: Honestly though, I don't want to talk about that stuff right now. I want to enjoy one of the few days I do have.

▪ BROCK JOHNSON: Alright then, I can deal with that. Besides this opens up the chance to discuss the plans of your bachelor party. I was thinking...

▪ KEVIN CARTER: Nope, don't even say it. You get with the guys and you plan out whatever it is you need to plan out. I don't want to know anything about it. I want to be taken off guard. I want to be surprised. That's kind of the point right?

▪ BROCK JOHNSON: Fine by me, but you make sure to tell Amy. I'm not responsible for anything that happens on that night.

▪ KEVIN CARTER: Actually you would be responsible because you are putting the whole thing together, but don't worry. She'll be cool with anything that goes down as long as I don't come up missing or something, haha.

Both of them chuckled a little bit obviously enjoying each other's company. It was rare that the two of them got to hang out at all let alone chat. They were going to take full advantage. At least Kevin should because in a matter of days the laid back nature and having the day off was going to turn into being all about the match and would turn into him preparing himself for one of if not the biggest match of his career. It was going to make history, but for now the Main Attraction was going to just be himself.

-----

▪ BLOG ENTRY #1 ▪
›› Jordan Williams ‹‹

I sit here in my limo on the way to a friend’s cookout and I can’t seemingly escape the thought of the biggest match of my career being right around the corner. With that match drawing so much closer, there’s one name that tends to stick out more than some of the others and that name is none other than Jordan Williams. Jordan is a former SCW Heavyweight Champion, and you know why he’s a former SCW Heavyweight Champion?!

It has everything to do with the fact that I was the one that was in line to face Spike, but because of my involvement with Team Erik and when Mr. Ward suspended me. They had to find someone else to take that spot. They had to find someone quickly and that someone turned out to be you Jordan. I hate to be a dick and I hate to be someone that sounds bitter, but the truth of the matter is I am bitter. I am annoyed. I am irritated that you got the spot I wanted and that I deserved.

Not only did you get that spot you managed to beat Spike for the SCW Heavyweight Championship, and that’s the one thing I wanted to do. I wanted to beat him for it and you took all the glory that was supposed to be mine away from me. Now granted I am the one at fault because I was the one that allowed myself to get mixed up with the wrong people. I’m the one that chose the road and the path that I did which is what ended up costing me. Doesn’t change the fact I’m still upset about it all.

I told you last week in the tag match that I was determined to prove something and that something happened to be proving to the world that you weren’t better than me. Proving to the SCW and the entire world that you didn’t deserve that spot over me. Sure, I am part of the win from that Climax Control but I didn’t specifically pin you. I didn’t make you tap out. I didn’t get the victory I wanted over you so therefore as far as I am concerned my goal has yet to be accomplished.

Now here we are set to be apart of this Six Pack Challenge. I would have preferred to two of us face off one on one before we got to this point but we don’t always get our way with things. However when I break things down and when I look at things from the bigger picture. This match and this opportunity is something special. It’s a chance that I might not get in any other setting. Because not only do I get to avenge myself when it came to you getting my spott. Not only do I get the chance to prove my point.

I also get the chance to prove it while becoming the SCW Heavyweight Champion. Knowing you Jordan. You’re letting my words go in one ear and out the other. You’ve zeroed in on one thing and that’s the championship. Nothing I say is going to matter to you. Nothing anyone else says is going to make a difference to you. I get it and I understand it, but I’ll tell you this much Jordan. I’m not going to feel bad when reality slaps you in the face come Summer XXXTreme II.

By reality, I am referring to when my foot connects with your chin and knocks your lights out. By reality I am referring to what you’re going to experience when you finally come to. Look up the ramp and see me standing there holding the SCW Heavyweight Championship high above my head. Doubt me while you can. Say what you want. Believe what you want. In the end you will have the deal with the reality and then a sold out arena will learn that you Jordan Williams were not only good enough to win the title a second time but you Jordan Williams were not good enough to defeat The Main Attraction. That’s when people will see that I am without a doubt BETTER than you!

See ya Sunday,

- Kevin Carter

-----

▪ WHEN DREAMS COME TRUE ▪
›› scene two / flashback ‹‹

There I was laying on the concrete floor as I had just had my world rocked thanks to Sweet Chin Music from the infamous Shawn Michaels that knocked me out of the ring and onto the floor.  Maybe I made the mistake in misjudging Shawn but I was understanding at this moment that he wasn't letting that title go without ease.

▪ JIM ROSS: That superkick nearly took Kevn's head off King.

▪ THE KING: You are right about that one, and if Kevin doesn't get up. HBK may retain by count out.

By now I was starting to come to a little more as I heard the referee shout out the number “Six” and it dawned on me what was going on. I started to pull myself up to my feet with the help of the apron. At nine I fell against the apron and proceeded to lean there. Right as the referee was about to yell ten. I rolled into the ring and saved myself from being counted out. I could hear the crowd booing me heavily with everything that they had in them.

▪ THE KING: That was a close call!

▪ JIM ROSS: It sure was King, but how much does Kevin have left in him after all that's taken place?

▪ THE KING: I'm not sure. He just better hope that he doesn't eat another Sweet Chin Music.

Laying there on the mat I heard some familiar stomping on the mat. From that stomping and the crowd reaction, I knew what was going on. Shawn was tuning up the band and he had intentions of kicking me once again. I started to push myself up to my feet as I slowly turned around and sure enough Shawn exploded out of the corner to connect with the kick. Somehow though I was able to catch his foot as I slammed it against the ground. Michaels did a complete three sixty and no sooner than he turned all the way around I threw my foot up into the air connecting with ONE MAN BAND right to the tip of his jaw as we both fell back to the mat.

▪ JIM ROSS: ONE MAN BAND! ONE MAN BAND! KEVIN JUST HIT THE ONE MAN BAND!

▪ THE KING: Wow, that came literally out of nowhere!

▪ JIM ROSS: But sadly it isn't going to mean anything if Kevin can't follow up with it!

I was starting to stir once again as I slowly but surely crawled over to Shawn and threw my arm across his chest. I heard the referee slide down to the mat and begin the count. ONE...TWO....THRE-NO! Shawn kicked out at the last possible second as I laid there against the mat completely and utterly shocked. That was supposed to be it and it wasn't. I didn't really know how much I had in the tank as much as I wanted to become World Heavyweight Champion for the first time in my life.

I felt Shawn roll away from me as I knew he was about to get to his feet. I started to do the same thing pushing myself up. Once I was up Shawn hit me with a punch that sent me rocking backwards but I wasn't going to be outdone as I fired back with a punch of my own. Next thing I know the two of us are just slugging it out with one another. Punch for punch, blow for blow and it didn't seem like either one of us were going to back down. Finally, Shawn went for another punch and I found myself ducking under it.

No sooner than Shawn turned around I kicked him in the gut as hard as I could forcing him to double over in pain. Grabbing his head and forcing it between my thighs. I signaled for the end even with the crowd booing me with everything they had in them. That's when I flipped over Shawn and drove his head into the mat with a ton of force for THE MAIN ATTRACTION! I wasted no time rolling him over on his back and making the cover again hooking both legs. ONE...TWO...THREE! That's it, I did it! I had just become World Champion!

▪ THE KING: Kevin Carter has just beaten Shawn Michael to become the WWER World Heavyweight Champion. I can't believe my eyes right now JR.

▪ JIM ROSS: You aren't the only one King. Shawn Michaels has been World Champion since WrestleMania and it didn't seem like he was going to lose anytime soon. But somehow someway this new kid on the block has managed to do what no one else before him could do.

▪ THE KING: As shocking as it is, we are now in the Kevin Carter era.

I found myself sitting on my knees on the verge of tears. The fans might have been booing me and they might have hated me at this very moment. It was understandable due to my character but this wasn't a character thing for me. This was the real deal. All I ever wanted to do in life was become a wrestler and win the World Heavyweight Championship. It seemed almost impossible but I've managed to do so on this very night and I did so by beating one of the best wrestlers in the world.

By now I was getting to my feet as the referee handed me the championship. I took it into my hands for the first time as I took a long hard look at it. It wasn't a dream. It was reality and it was all starting to set in. I lifted the title high above my head getting the boos I expected and I began to fight back to my own tears. I didn't know it yet but this win right here was going to make me a superstar and this win right here would keep me champion for two years. As I would eventually become everything I ever wanted to be in this business.

-----

▪ BLOG ENTRY #2 ▪
›› Nick Jones ‹‹

It’s well after my bedtime yet I can’t rest my mind long enough to sleep. So here I am once again sitting in front of my laptop listening to Amy snore and writing a blog that people probably don’t even pay attention to. Oh well though right? It cures my boredom for the time being and it helps me vent. One thing and one person I want to vent about in particular is Nick Jones - one of the many men that I’ll be getting in the ring with at Summer XXXtreme II.

Now I understand that this is going to get me some heat. I know this is going to piss a lot of people off. I know that this is going to irk Nick to his very bone but I have to call it like I see it and the way I see it is Nick doesn’t deserve to be in this match. I honest to god consider him the weakest link to this entire match. I don’t view him as a threat. I don’t view him as someone that could win the title. I don’t view him as someone that could pull a fast one over on us all and win this match.

Considering the fact you are a two time SCW Heavyweight Champion. Considering you are the former Man of the Year and the former Wrestler of the Year. I could only imagine that those are words that sting and that those are words that are hard for you to swallow as well as hard to deal with. But that’s how I feel and there’s nothing you can do to change that. You had a chance to make an impression though and you blew it in the Tag Match at Climax Control.

You showed up and put a lacklustered effort into the match. Nothing that you did was impressive. It was like you were just there to collect a paycheck. Like you didn’t care about the match in the least bit and I hate people that are like that. You are the type of people that give this business a bad name. You are the type of people that shit all over this business and you are the type of people that make me want to kick you so hard it puts you in a coma with you having no chance at all to wake up.

Never the less that performance that you put on made me forever develop an opinion of you that will never change. Not even in the slightest bit. If you want to show up to work and barely try then by all means go for it, but I tell you that it’ll never get you anywhere and I can also tell you that you will never achieve any amount of greatness over me as long as I’m involved and as long as I’ve got something to say about it.

Leading up to this match I personally hope that you take the time to look at the two championships that are likely hanging in your house somewhere from the two previous times you’ve won it. I want you to look at them long and hard. I want you to think back of all the great memories you had when you were champion. Relive those nights that you won the title and the nights you retained the title. Just think of everything you can possibly think of when it comes to that title. Live it up and be proud.

Because on the 18th when this is all said and done. That’s as close as you’ll ever get to holding the title. Just the memories of your former reigns. This is my time and nothing as well as no one will stop me from living in the moment, enjoying my time, and taking what is rightfully mine!

-----

▪ GET MY GAME FACE ON  ▪
›› scene three ‹‹

On this particular day Kevin along with his fiance' Amy Marshall found themselves walking through the LAX airport in Los Angeles, California. Of course that was due to the two of them having a flight out to meet up with the rest of the SCW crew. With that being said and with the two of them being known virtually all over the world. It was nearly impossible for them to get away from photohogs and paparazzi. Walking hand in hand carrying their bags behind them and being followed by all kinds of people wanting autographs and pictures. Kevin happened to look over to his left and see one of those TMZ guys.

▪ TMZ INTERVIEWER: Well if it isn't Kevin Carter, famous professional wrestler. How the hell are you man?

Kevin kinda of smirked a little, as he pretty much knew hew was going to be bombarded with questions left and right now.

▪ KEVIN CARTER: I'm not going too bad. About to catch this flight on out of here. I've got something big in store next week. Nothing like wrestling for the top title in the company you work for.

▪ TMZ INTERVIEWER: Oh yeah? Tell me about that. I don't keep up on wrestling like I should. It just isn't the same with guys like Hogan, Flair, and so forth gone.

▪ KEVIN CARTER: Ahh you are one of those guys that grew up in that era huh?

While chuckling a little bit Kevin shook his head from side to side. It was surprising to see how many people were still stuck in the old era of wrestling but that's just how it worked sometimes.

▪ KEVIN CARTER: Never the less, I currently work for a promotion that's out of Vegas. Better known as Sin City Wrestling. They have this huge tour thing coming up next weekend. All the talent is going to be involved and wrestling on this luxury cruise-ship. It's unlike anything I have ever done before or been apart of for that matter.

▪ TMZ INTERVIEWER: Wow, that is pretty cool. I don't think I have ever heard of something like that being done before.

▪ KEVIN CARTER: Neither can I, and I can guarantee the era you grew up watching wrestling wouldn't have ever thought of doing something like that. But anyway back to the point, I'll be involved in the main event of the show. It's myself and five other guys in what we call a Six Pack Challenge and the SCW Heavyweight Championship is going to be on the line.

▪ TMZ INTERVIEWER: That's a pretty big match up. Six people in one week for the biggest title in the company? I could only imagine that's going to be a tough one to win right?

▪ KEVIN CARTER: You damn right it's going to be a tough one to win! Six of the very best? In the ring at one time? Fighting for the biggest title in the company? Especially when you all have the same goal? Yeah, it's going to be a tough one to win. But I'm prepared for it. I've been preparing myself for it all week. Got one more week to go.

Training had been kicking his ass all week long, but he wanted to make sure he was ready. He wanted to make sure there were no excuses. He wanted to make sure that anything and everything he wanted to accomplish was just that accomplished but with one week left to go the hardcore training hadn't even began yet. Kevin looked right back over at the guy.

▪ KEVIN CARTER: But at the same time I also look at things differently than most people. I don't believe that anything you want in life is meant to come easy. It doesn't matter if it's a match with five other dudes for a title or just a one on one match with nothing aside from respect and honor on the line. That's just how I look at things and I don't think that will ever change about me.

▪ TMZ INTERVIEWER: You might have yourself a point there. So, I'd take it that in your mind you're going to be leaving with the title on the 18th, then?

▪ KEVIN CARTER: That's a correct assumption to make. From the point I stepped into SCW. I have been gunning to become the SCW Heavyweight Champion. I wasn't going to let anyone or anything prevent me from getting there, but that actually id happen when I associated with the wrong guy and it eventually lead to me getting suspended. I had to take a backseat if you will, but I've learned my lesson. I'm more determined than ever now. I am going to make damn sure that I never lose my chance at greatness and I won't let this opportunity slip through my fingers. It's been a long time since I was world champion. 2008 was the last year I was at the top of the mountain and I think it's long overdue. Somehow someway, I am going to make it happen. It's just my time. I'm going to be getting my game face on.

▪ TMZ INTERVIEWER: Nothing wrong with that, but I am assuming that all your opponents are going to have something different to say? Certainly a different outlook and a different approach than yours correct?

▪ KEVIN CARTER: That would be correct as well. No one goes into a match like this with the same outlook. Aside from the fact we're all looking out for ourselves. We've all got a selfish outlook. But here's the thing and I know it's going to come off as disrespectful but it is what it is in this case. I don't care what they want. I don't care what they think. I don't care about anything they may or may not say. That's all irrelevant in my book. All I care about is what I want, what I say, and what I think. More importantly what I do. As I've said I realize what I am up against and I realize how hard it is going to be but there's nothing that the five of them can do to prevent me from leaving the Heavyweight Champion.

▪ TMZ INTERVIEWER: Right on my man, but I am going to let you get on with your business. Thanks for your time. You were real fun to talk to. Real down to earth.

▪ KEVIN CARTER: Haha thanks man, take care of yourself and if you aren't working too hard. Maybe take the time to catch Summer XXXTreme II. It's going to be off the hook. Biggest event of the summer in my honest opinion.

Nothing like getting some promoting out there. As the guy walked away Kevin continued to walk along with Amy to their terminal to board their flight that would be leaving real soon. Knowing everything that he said was going to make it big on the gossip world when it came to the news of celebrities. Kevin was going to need to prepare himself for the backlash he'd receive for some of his comments. But never the less the plan was still the same for him to overcome all odds and leave the champion.

-----

▪ BLOG ENTRY #3 ▪
›› Gabriel ‹‹

One year ago...

One year ago to the exact date. One year ago to the exact event. Gabriel walked into Summer XXXtreme and did what everyone said was impossible. He did what everyone said he couldn’t do. He won the SCW Heavyweight Championship. Matter of fact he was the FIRST EVER SCW Heavyweight Champion. He made his dream come true despite the odds being against him and despite pretty much no one believing in him. Because that’s what people that are determined do.

Now here we are a year later and Gabriel finds himself in the same position he was in last year. I have no doubt in my mind that Gabriel is at peace with people saying similar thing. I am willing to bet that it doesn’t bother Gabriel in the least bit that people are saying that he’s past his prime, that his glory days are over, and that he can’t win the title. All that does is motivate him to prove people wrong like he did last year... however there’s one big difference between last year and this year. That difference is...

ME.

I don’t know all the research and details to last year. All I know is that Gabriel won the title, but I’m the element that’s going to prevent history from repeating itself. Don’t get me wrong Gabriel, I have done enough research to understand that I got my work cut out for me when it comes to you. I have come to understand you are one stubborn some of a bitch. I also understand you are a resilient son of a bitch. Not that there’s anything wrong with that at all, but it does tell me I’m in for a fight.

I look forward to a fight. In fact I embrace a fight. Because when I hold that Heavyweight Championship over my head the first time. I want to know that I without a doubt deserved it. I don’t want there to be any doubt and as long as you bring this fight you are known for then I’m not going to have to worry about any regrets or what ifs when I do when the title. Yes, I said that right the first two times regardless of what you bring I am leaving with the title.

But I can tell you this much Gabriel, I don’t have the same outlook as some do. I don’t believe your past your prime. I don’t believe that you are past your prime. I don’t believe you are too old. I don’t believe that you glory days are behind you. If that was the case then you wouldn’t have landed yourself in this match in the first place. You wouldn’t have continued to make an impression on everyone. You wouldn’t have held your own against the newer and older stars. Hell, if that was the true then you wouldn’t even be here.

Actually, if I were to be honest with myself and everyone else. Gabriel, you are the second biggest threat to me. Right behind the actual champion himself, but I’ll come back to him some other time. You are the second biggest threat to me and I know that I can’t take you lightly. I know that I have to be at my best. I have to be on my A-Game and make sure that I don’t make even the slightest mistake because you are known for turning that into your favor no matter how minor it might be.

Long story short Gabrie, I’ll be at my best much like you’ll be at my best. I know how badly you want this and I know what you’ll do to get there. Thing is, I can guarantee that I want this more than you. I can also guarantee that I’ll go to limits and to extremes that you won’t go. That’s how badly I want to be at the top of the mountain and that’s how much I crave to be the SCW Heavyweight Champion.

Rest assured this much Gabriel... If you even get close to taking what I want at Summer XXXtreme. It won’t take you long to figure out that’s a mistake because I’ll show you exactly what it means to be the Main Attraction when I leave you out cold in the middle of that ring. Don’t doubt me, because I don’t doubt you. Or doubt me if you want. Either way at the end of the night I’m the one that stands tall as one way or another I’ll be leaving Summer XXXtreme II as the

NEW SCW HEAVYWEIGHT CHAMPION!

7
Climax Control Archives / ›› MAKING A STATEMENT
« on: August 02, 2013, 11:51:15 PM »
 ›› PROLOGUE: SCW GETS REAL

It was announced that at Summer XXTreme II - the SCW Heavyweight Championship will be defended in a Six Pack Challenge. Simon Jones would defend the championship against Gabriel, Drake Green, Jordan Williams, Nick Jones, and the one that many consider the rightful number one contender to the title, Kevin Carter. It’s bound to be an intense main event match for the one thing that matters to them all.

However just two weeks before the huge event all six of them are involved in the main event of Climax Control. In some fashion or another. Simon and Carter will team up to take on allies Jones and William while Gabriel serves as the special guest referee and Drake Green serves as the special guest ring enforcer. With all six of them going to be out in the ring in some form or another many people could only imagine the hell that’s going to break loose.

With that being said there’s so many questions that come to mind. Such as can Simon and Carter form a tag team that gets the job done? Will Jones and Williams be able to knock them off? Does Gabriel intend to call it right down the middle? And will Drake take advantage of the positions he’s in seeing as he’s the true a snake in the grass in all of this? All of these questions and more remain unanswered but come Climax Control the answers will be there. Be sure to tune in and not miss it.

›› SCENE ONE: WHERE IS YOUR MIND?!

Los Angeles, California within the shared home of SCW Sensations: Kevin Carter and Amy Marshall. The engaged couple found themselves sitting in the living room. Kevin was on the couch as his attention was on the attention of the television. He was studying tapes that involved Nick Jones and Jordan Williams. Amy on the other hand had her legs across his lap as she laid on the couch with her laptop sitting in her lap.

All of the sudden she shot up from her sitting position as she seemingly got excited. She called out to Kevin as she turned the laptop so he could look at what she had on the screen. Per usual it was wedding stuff as their wedding was less than five months away.

▪ AMY MARSHALL
-- the punk-rock princess™
“Baby, what do you think of these for our wedding invitations? I think they fit us.”

Sure enough it was something right up their alley, but Kevin was too involved with the match. So much in fact that he responded without really thinking and without even looking at the laptop that she had turned to his attention.

▪ KEVIN CARTER
-- the main attraction™
“Mhmm. That’s fine.”

Amy looked at him with a little bit of a scrunched up nose. She didn’t like being ignored especially when it involved their wedding. Here lately Kevin had been so involved with everything else. He wasn’t giving the wedding or Amy the proper attention they deserved. Amy being the little sneaky devil she was decided to catch Kevin up in his stuff.

▪ AMY MARSHALL
-- the punk-rock princess™
“Oh and I’ve decided to screw the dress. Just get married in my birthday suit.”

▪ KEVIN CARTER
-- the main attraction™
“That’s nice baby, I’m all for it.”

▪ AMY MARSHALL
-- the punk-rock princess™
“Then after that I was thinking about giving blow jobs to all the males that attend the wedding. You know as a parting gift and a thank you for being there. Is that fine?”

▪ KEVIN CARTER
-- the main attraction™
“Uh huh, I’m supporting whatever you want to do...”

He sat there with his attention till on the television, but it was then that it clicked on what she had just said. He instantly hit pause as he turned his entire attention to her.

▪ KEVIN CARTER
-- the main attraction™
“Wait, what?!”

▪ AMY MARSHALL
-- the punk-rock princess™
“Aha... finally got your attention.”

▪ KEVIN CARTER
-- the main attraction™
“That’s not funny.”

▪ AMY MARSHALL
-- the punk-rock princess™
“It might not have been funny, but at least I got your attention now. Listen Kev, I’m not trying to be that nagging fiancee here but you have paid less and less attention to me lately. You seemingly don't give any attention to this wedding and it’s kind of upsetting not to mention frustrating.”

Kevin didn’t say anything for a moment or two as he let the words sink into him. He knew that she had a point. That’s what bothered him he most about the situation. Finally though he looked up at her to respond.

▪ KEVIN CARTER
-- the main attraction™
“Trust me Amy, I know and I’m sorry. It’s just that now that I’m back in the ring. I’m a hundred percent focused. Not to mention with this Heavyweight Championship match hanging in the balance. My attention is just right there. I know it isn’t right and I’m sorry, but I don’t want to come up short.”

▪ AMY MARSHALL
-- the punk-rock princess™
“I understand that Kev, I really do and that’s why I don’t want to be the nagging type. But it does bother me and I’m not going to lie about it. This is important to me. Our wedding should be important to you as well. We’re going to be spending the rest of our lives together. Please, at least try and take things a little more seriously.”

▪ KEVIN CARTER
-- the main attraction™
“I promise that from now on I’ll take things a little more seriously. Anytime we’re home and anytime you want to discuss wedding stuff. We’ll do just that. I got a little wrapped up in things. You know how I am, but I truly am sorry.”

▪ AMY MARSHALL
-- the punk-rock princess™
“It’s all good babe. As long as you promise to work on things that’s all that matters to me.”

She smiled before she laid back down against the couch turning the laptop towards her. That’s when she turned the laptop back towards her to continue to surfing the web. A smirk started to form over Kevin’s lips as he grabbed the laptop and took it away from her putting it down on the table in front of the couch.

▪ AMY MARSHALL
-- the punk-rock princess™
“What are you doing?”

▪ KEVIN CARTER
-- the main attraction™
“How about you just shut up and take what’s coming to you?”

With that being said Kevin crawled on top of her kissing her lips passionately. Instantly Amy opened her legs as she wrapped them around him then wrapped her arms around the back of his neck kissing back. Well it was quite obvious what these two were going to engage in as it was a good indication that their relationship was just fine despite sometimes Kevin forgetting to give proper attention to certain situations but here soon she was going to forget all about that for all the right reasons.

›› SCENE TWO: MAKING A STATEMENT

We were about ten hours away from Climax Control going on live from San Diego, California. That’s exactly why a SCW camera crew had been told to report to an undisclosed location. When they got there The Main Attraction, Kevin Carter was at the sight. It shouldn't have taken a rocket scientist to tie everything together. With such a big matchup coming up here tonight, it was obvious that Carter was going to have quite a few things to say.

Once the cameras opened up the first thing that anyone saw was the beautiful scenery of a beach. It was still early in the morning. Early enough that the sun was just coming up. So it made the beach that more appealing as there was small waves within the water. As the cameras continued to stroll along the beach. It was seconds later before Kevin Carter popped right up in the cameras view only for the cameras to focus just on him. Now that he had their attention he began to speak to them all.

▪ KEVIN CARTER
-- the main attraction™
“San Diego - the city that Climax Control is taking place in. It is also the very city that I was born and the very city that I got my first start in when it came to wrestling. A little unknown fact for those that aren’t super fans of mine. Now with that being said many of you could imagine what it means to me to be wrestling in my Hometown.Although, I consider LA my hometown as well. But this was the city where it all began and it feels great to come home.”

There was a small pause on his end.

▪ KEVIN CARTER
-- the main attraction™
“And considering the match I’m competing in here tonight. It’s an even bigger deal. Because you see in two weeks time at Summer XXXtreme II. There’s going to be a six pack challenge where myself, Simon Jones, Nick Jones, Jordan Williams, Drake Green, and Gabriel will all be competing for the title. That’s a huge match and it is one that I am really looking forward to for the obvious reasons. But that’s two weeks away, tonight is what’s important for now. Because tonight all six of us are going to be out there during the main event in some way shape or form.”

For those whom didn’t know tonight involved quite the main event match. There was a tag match featuring all four contestants for the world title match and then the other two would have special roles. It was going to be a very interesting night to ay the very least.

▪ KEVIN CARTER
-- the main attraction™
“Myself and the Champ himself will be teaming up against Jones and Williams. While Gabriel is going to serve as the referee and Drake will be the special enforcer. Now before I actually focus on the tag team match itself. I’m going to be quite honest with you guys. I’m not completely sold on the idea of Drake being the special guest enforcer. Now, maybe it’s because I’m bitter than he gave me my second loss around here. Maybe I’m bitter because he made me tap out. Or maybe it’s because I have a point and know that he’s someone that can’t be trusted because he’s like a snake in the grass.”

Carter shook his head from one side to the other. It wasn’t like he was saying anything that wasn’t true. People knew that Drake couldn’t be trusted regardless of this good guy image he tried to play off. The Main Attraction had been around a long time and knew how these types of things went.

▪ KEVIN CARTER
-- the main attraction™
“I am going to be brutally honest with everyone right now and I personally hope that Drake is listening. If you even think about getting involved. If you even think about screwing me over. If you even think about so much a putting your hands on anyone in this match. I am going to personally roll out of the ring and kick your teeth straight down your throat. You’ll be shitting them out for weeks and weeks to come. Trust me I am a man of my word, and this will be something that comes true.”

Anytime that Carter made a statement. Regardless if others believed him or not. It was a true statement as long as he was concerned and in this case. Considering he had an issue with Drake and considering he wanted to make sure things got called right down the middle. He honestly wouldn’t have any issue hitting that superkick of his.

▪ KEVIN CARTER
-- the main attraction™
“Now, I’m not so much as worried about Gabriel being the referee. He honestly does seem like a pretty stand up guy. He comes off as someone that would call it down the middle. Honestly, he wouldn’t really gain anything out of screwing one person over the other. Least in my mind he doesn’t gain anything. But just for hypothetical purposes and just in case Gabriel gets this wild hair up his ass. He’s looking at the same fate if he does anything aside from be fair with this match. So, for your well being Gabriel much like Drake. Be smart and stay out of this match aside from what you need to do to be involved.”

Again he was putting people on notice and that very well could be a bad thing if those people took offense to his comments. At the same time if they did take offense to them and decided to take matter into their own hands. Carter wa going to make them pay for it a little later on.

▪ KEVIN CARTER
-- the main attraction™
“With that being said allow me to turn my attention to the actual match itself. Ya know, I think I have made it clear in the past. I’m not exactly keen on Tag Teams. I was apart of one back in the day and those days were fun. They helped me establish myself, but those days are behind me. Something that people didn’t seem to understand considering when I first got here. I was forced to form a tag team with Ace Baldwin of all people right off the bat. Granted we won the tag titles... but that was thanks to me. Heck, come to think of it every match I won was because of me because he refused to pull his own weight.”

Carter paused as he shook his head once again. Remembering that time was painful as he didn’t really care for anything that he had to deal with when it came to Ace. Thankfully those days were behind him or at least he thought anyways.

▪ KEVIN CARTER
-- the main attraction™
“Once I got done with that sorry excuse for a wrestler that went running back to Glorious Idiotic Wrestling because I outshined him in every way and he couldn’t take looking like a jobber next to someone like me. I thought I was over the days of a tag team, but here I am finding myself in another one. And the vibe I’m getting isn’t exactly a good one, because while Simon might be the champion. While Simon might have a lot going for him. He’s done said it himself he isn’t anything special in Tag Teams and his record isn’t all that great. All sorts of red flags right there.”

That wasn’t a good thing if what was being said was true. Because essentially it sounded like Kevin was going to be going at it alone almost like it was a handicap match of some sorts. Now granted it was most likely not meant to come off like that completely but that’s the way it did sound and it sounded like Kevin had a long night ahead of him.

▪ KEVIN CARTER
-- the main attraction™
“Simon himself pointed all of this out. So it’s not like I’m turning nothing into something. I’m going off facts and what the man said and it sounds like to me I might be on my own out there tonight. To be honest, I’m kind of used to it when it comes to tag matches. But if that’ how it’s going to be then Simon needs to understand this much. I’m not letting you take credit for this win when we do come out on top. You done said I could be on my own and you done said I might have to put this team on my back. Fine by me, but rest assured if I get us the win. I’m going to be the one that gets credit for it and not you.”

Carter looked right at the cameras when making that statement as he was serious as one could get.

▪ KEVIN CARTER
-- the main attraction™
“Honestly though that’s neither here nor there because where my attention needs to go is to Nick Jones and Jordan Williams. You know the two guys walking around as allies. The two guys acting like they're the best of friends and the two guys that are standing in front of me having my hand raised in victory tonight. Don’t get me wrong I know just based on the fact that they are allies and that they are friends that’s going to put Simon and I at a disadvantage. But here’s the thing this isn’t the first time and it won’t be the last time I find myself at a disadvantage. As a matter of fact I thrive off situations like this because it forces me to be at the top of my game. Sure enough when I get in the ring tonight that’s where I am going to be at.”

There were a lot of people in this business that liked it when thing were easy for them. There were people that didn’t like going all out. That wasn’t Kevin he wanted things to be hard on him. He wanted it to feel like he had to go all out. He wanted a challenge that was going to make him dig deeper than he had ever dug before. This was without a doubt one of those times.

▪ KEVIN CARTER
-- the main attraction™
“Jordan... I am not sure if you know this or not, but I have an issue with you. I have an issue with you because when I got suspended months ago. You went to face Spike for the Heavyweight Championship. That was a spot that was meant to be mine. Not only did you take the spot but you went on to become the Heavyweight Champion. Now sure, I can blame you for taking something like that because I’d done the same thing had the roles been reversed. It doesn’t change the fact that was still my spot. It doesn’t change the fact you did what I wanted to do. From that day on, I guess you could say I was jealous but I always promised myself that when the time came. I’d prove that you weren’t better than me and that you weren’t the man for the job.”

Carter looked directly into the camera when making those comments. It was something that he wanted to make sure stuck out like a sore thumb when Jordan did get around to hearing this. Because it was quite clear The Main Attraction was gunning for him and it was going to turn out bad for Jordan if he didn’t come with his best.

▪ KEVIN CARTER
-- the main attraction™
“This is how I see tonight when it comes to us standing in the middle of that ring. I look at it as an opportunity to get in the ring with you and back up my points. I look at it as a chance to get you in the ring and show you that you aren’t better than me. To show you that you didn’t deserve that spot over me. To show you that you didn’t deserve to win the Heavyweight Championship before I did. Call it me being bitter. Call it me being sour. Call it me being jealous. Because in this specific case I can agree with you on that, but as bitter, as sour, and as jealous as I might be. I know that I can back up what I’m saying and that’s the plan. So, I suggest that you are prepared to go toe to toe with me Jordan or you’re going to get left in the dust.”

It was no secret that Kevin was known for having an ego and known for selling his opponents shore. Granted things had really changed in the last couple months. That ego wasn’t as bad and the arrogance had gone away for the most part but when he believed in himself.

▪ KEVIN CARTER
-- the main attraction™
“And then there’s you Nick. Maybe, I’m wrong for this but I don’t know who you are. I don’t know anything about you. I haven’t bothered to look anything up involving you. I never actually cared to, but I guess with this title match coming up in two weeks I don’t have much of a choice. However even going into this match, I haven’t bothered to look that much up. Something just gives me the vibe that you aren’t much of a challenge. Something tells me that you wouldn’t bring too much to the match that I need to be worried about. I could be wrong, guess we’ll find out soon enough won’t we?”

Again he simply smirked as he knew that he was on a roll at this point and he knew that he was going to have to do. It was going to come down to which team wanted it more but judging by Carter’s reaction. He was the one that wanted it more and very well could be the one carrying the team on his shoulder. Carter then proceeded to speak out for the last time.

▪ KEVIN CARTER
-- the main attraction™
“I’ve said it before and I’ll say it again folks. Some of you love me. Some of you hate me. Some of you are even indifferent on me. But the fact still remains that I put asses in those seats because I give it everything I got every single time I step through those ropes. I am the main attraction. I’m what everyone wants to see and tonight win, lose, or draw. I’m going to steal the show because at the end of the day that’s what I do!”

For a few seconds Carter looked right at the cameras with that smirk of his as it was pretty obvious what his plan was for the night. He was going to give it everything he had tonight. Granted there was still so much that could come into play and granted it was a situation that could go either way. At least people knew The Main Attraction wasn’t going to slack and that he was going to leave it all on the line. With that being said the cameras slowly faded out to black leaving the people wondering and waiting for the outcome on tonight’s Climax Control.

8
Climax Control Archives / ¤ CONFIDENCE IS THE KEY
« on: July 05, 2013, 10:57:38 AM »
 In the last couple of months The Main Attraction of SCW aka Kevin Carter hadn’t been seen a whole lot. That had quite a bit to do with Kevin joining Team Erik and attempting to steal the SCW Heavyweight Championship with the Going For Gold briefcase. At one point Kevin had seemingly successfully cashed in despite the rules and when this happened. The very next night Kevin was  stripped of the title and then SUSPENDED by Matt Ward for an undetermined amount of time.

Carter wasn’t heard from for months. He was quite quiet on twitter. Only making a few references to how Erik Staggs didn’t stand up for him like he should have. A little later on Ward announced a bounty on the head of Erik Staggs for a certain amount of money. What was shocking was when Kevin Carter returned to SCW to collect that bounty himself. It shocked the entire SCW world. The very next Climax Control, Kevin cut a promo on why he did what he did and vowed to make Erik pay.

That was the last heard from him at least until now. It was announced that on the July 7th 2013 Climax Control, Kevin Carter would be returning to action for the first time in nearly three months. His opponent would be none other than Drake Green whom was coming off a big win at Into The Void II. Drake wasn’t around during the time that Kevin was red hot. It’s going to be interesting to see how the two interact with each other when they do step into the ring with each other.

A lot of questions come into mind though when this match is discussed. People wonder if Kevin has ring rust and if he’s going to be ready to come back after spending time out of the ring. People wonder if Green is ready for this kind of challenge considering how good Kevin was once before. People wonder what would happen for the winner. Would that put them in contention for the title? Well all of these questions and more would have their answers this coming Climax Control.

¤ STARTED FROM THE BOTTOM

For the last three months where SCW Sensation, Kevin Carter wasn’t in the ring due to his suspension. When he wasn’t busy with other business related situations. He found himself in the gym working hard and keeping himself in the best shape he could be in. He digged looking good and he knew his soon to be wife dug it too.

Speaking of which Kevin found himself laying under the bench press doing his usual reps when he felt someone suddenly plop down on his lap catching him a tad bit off guard. He sat the bar down quite quickly and leaned his head up to see Amy sitting there on his lap.

¤ KEVIN CARTER
-- the main attraction
“Well hey there, something I can help you with?”

¤ AMY MARSHALL
-- the future ms carter
“No not really, I just happen to hear somewhere that when a woman sits on a man’s lap when he’s doing his reps. For whatever reason it causes his testosterone to rise and therefore causes him to perform better in his workout which leads to better and faster results.”

¤ KEVIN CARTER
-- the main attraction
“Haha, is that so? Well in that case go ahead and enjoy your spot for the time being. Sadly though I don’t think the results are going to get any better than they are. I’m the most physically jacked person that isn’t on the juice.”

¤ AMY MARSHALL
-- the future ms carter
“Mmmm, you sir are.”

¤ KEVIN CARTER
-- the main attraction
“Hey now, I know where you’re mind is going. We’re in a public gym. Can’t happen.”

¤ AMY MARSHALL
-- the future ms carter
“Being in public has never been a problem for us before.”

¤ KEVIN CARTER
-- the main attraction
“Touche babe, touche.”

With that being said Kevin grabbed a hold of the bar and lifted it up off its resting point. He then went right back into his reputations with Amy staying put and carrying on a conversation with him like it wasn’t a big deal at all.

¤ AMY MARSHALL
-- the future ms carter
“So, I got some good news.”

¤ KEVIN CARTER
-- the main attraction
“Oh yeah? What’s that?”

¤ AMY MARSHALL
-- the future ms carter
“I happen to know who you’re opponent is for Climax Control as I just got off the phone with Mark whom informed me so I could inform you.”

¤ KEVIN CARTER
-- the main attraction
“Please tell me it’s either Simon for the World Championship, or that Son’s of Anarchy moron, Jericho Hill. I’d be cool with either one.”

¤ AMY MARSHALL
-- the future ms carter
“Oh... well in this case it might be bad news for you because it isn’t either one of those guys. Instead it’s Drake.”

¤ KEVIN CARTER
-- the main attraction
“The Rapper? What the...”

¤ AMY MARSHALL
-- the future ms carter
“No, no not the rapper. Why on earth would you assume that? I’m talking about Drake Green, one of SCW’s newest members.”

¤ KEVIN CARTER
-- the main attraction
“Oh well... that’s cool I guess?”

After finishing his final rep Kevin put the bar right back down on the resting point as he pushed himself up which forced Amy to hop off his lap. He reached down grabbing his towel off the floor and starting to wipe himself down before looking up at his woman.

¤ KEVIN CARTER
-- the main attraction
“I don’t exactly know anything about the guy, and honestly I don’t get the point of booking me against him. If he’s a new kid on the block and I’m someone that was that close to the Main Event before my suspension. You’d think logically, I’d be put back in the spot I once had.”

¤ AMY MARSHALL
-- the future ms carter
“Well you know how the business is... things change. People come and people go. You couldn’t be around so in a weird way you lost your spot but it isn’t lost for good. All you have to do is get into the ring with Drake, beat him, and I’m sure it’ll open up the doors that you need opened.”

¤ KEVIN CARTER
-- the main attraction
“That might be the case Amy, and that’s fine. However the fact still remains I don’t feel like I should have to do it all over again. I lost everything that I had thanks to Erik and now I have to re-earn it? That’s a bunch of bullshit. It pisses me off to no end but you know me. I won’t make a big deal out of it. I’ll go out and do what I need to do because I’m talented enough and because I can get the job done. Doesn’t change the fact it’s still frustrating.”

¤ AMY MARSHALL
-- the future ms carter
“Believe me I understand it’s frustrating, but like you said. You can get the job done. You’ve always been able to get the job done. That’s why you were blowing right on past the ranks like it wasn’t a big deal just a few short months ago. Now just do it again. Beat Drake, beat Jericho, and beat whomever else is in front of you until you’re standing in the middle of a SCW ring with the Heavyweight Championship slung over that shoulder of yours. You can do it, and everyone else knows you can.”

¤ KEVIN CARTER
-- the main attraction
“It was never a matter of if I could do it. It was just a matter of when I was going to do it, but if this is how it’s going to be. If I have to essentially start at the bottom and work my way back to the top. Then so be it, but this time around there’s no one telling me what to do and when to do it. I let Erik pull the strings once before but now I’m going to be fully in charge and I can guarantee you SCW has never seen anything like what I’m about to do in my return.”

No doubt about it Kevin was a focused man. He knew what he wanted and he knew what the goal was. Nothing and no one was going to stop him from getting there. Sure it wasn’t going to be an easy road or anything but nothing anyone ever wanted in life was an actual easy road. When you wanted something you had to work extremely hard to obtain it and that’s what the Main Attraction was going to have to do, now more than ever before.

¤ CONFIDENCE IS THE KEY

We happened to be a few days away from Sin City Wrestling’s Climax Control event and the thing that happened to be on the minds of a lot of people would be the return of the Main Attraction, Kevin Carter. It would be Kevin taking on Drake Green and it was a match that had managed to generate a lot of buzz. With it being Kevin’s first match back in about three months people were wondering just exactly what would be bringing to the table. Well they were about to find out.

Cue the cameras turning on and standing there in an empty room with a smirk on his face was none other than Kevin himself. He still looked like he was in the best shape of his life. He still looked like the same guy. Same aura to him. Same confidence and what not about him. That was just noticed by seeing him stand there. With that being said though as Kev was never one to shy away from having something to say he looked directly at the cameras and began to fill the world in.

¤ KEVIN CARTER
-- the main attraction
“Over the last three months I’ve had a lot of time to think about things. I had a chance to realize a couple of things too. Starting with the fact that Erik Staggs never had my back, never respected me, and never had the intentions of giving me the things he promised me when I hopped on board to fight SCW. I was so blinded and so stupid that I believed that and it eventually cost me my shot at the SCW Heavyweight Championship after my blood sweat and tears earned me that shot with the Going For Gold briefcase.”

He paused for a second as the look on his face said it all. Just taking a second to remember everything that he had prior to it all being taken away from him due to his own actions in favor of someone that he at once believed was his friend and was the man that would get him somewhere, but Kev clearly learned his lesson and that was the most important factor.

¤ KEVIN CARTER
-- the main attraction
“Of course by the time I realized that it was too late because I had been stripped of my shot and suspended from this company. However when I did realize it and when I did see the opportunity to get some revenge I did just that with Hot Stuff’s little bounty on Erik’s head. You know speaking of Hot Stuff, I realized a few things about him in my time away too. Starting with the fact that he’s not such a bad guy. All he wants is what is best for Sin City Wrestling and I can’t blame him for that. As a matter of fact I respect the hell out of him for that. Because now days there’s a lot of promoters that don’t give a damn about their company or what’s best for it thus why this business is going to shit like it is.”

Seemingly once again Kevin hit the nail on the head. He and Hot Stuff had never seen eye to eye with each other due to the obvious nature of everything that was going on around them at the time. Again though with being a man that had changed his outlook and woken up so to speak. He was able to see the big picture and therefore it helped him put the past behind him with Hot Stuff.

¤ KEVIN CARTER
-- the main attraction
“After talking to the guy and realizing that I was wrong all along. I offered my apologies. Like a man he took them, we shook hands, and then he lifted my suspension. Which leads me standing here before you at this very moment. I’m officially coming back to SCW as of the 7th of this month and I couldn’t be more excited. But in my time away I have noticed a couple of things. I’ve noticed that we’ve got a new SCW Heavyweight Champion of Simon Jones and I can assure you that in the near future he and I are going to have some words. I’ve also noticed there’s some new talent around here. Guys like Jericho Hill - whom quite honestly is nothing more than an asshole with a shitty ass Sons of Anarchy slash Aces and Eights gimmick. There’s going to come a day where I kick his teeth in.”

Kevin just smirked at the cameras a little bit with that smug look of his. For whatever reason it was obvious that Kevin wasn’t the biggest supporter of Jericho Hill. From those words it actually looked like he’d be looking for a fight sometime in the near future with him. As long as nothing major happened there would likely be a time and place.

¤ KEVIN CARTER
-- the main attraction
“And then there’s my opponent Drake Green. He’s not exactly new to the wrestling world. It seems from my knowledge ACW knows him quite well considering the fact he holds one of their championships. He is however new to SCW since I’ve been away. I haven’t exactly had the time to really sit down and do the research that I have needed to do in order to make sure that I knew what I was up against. Sometimes that just happens, but I was in attendance at Into The Void II and what I did see from him I was a fan of. Not to mention seeing him put Jericho in his place was a plus. Kudos for at least doing that much right.”

The Main Attraction gave a little wink towards the cameras with making that statement. It was kind of hard to tell if he was being sarcastic or if he actually meant what he said. He was always so good at blurring the lines like that. Guess in the long run it didn’t make a difference either way.

¤ KEVIN CARTER
-- the main attraction
“But that’s all I know about him and that very well could put me at a disadvantage going into this match. While on the flip side to it I know how good I am. I know I can adapt to any style that is thrown at me. I’m multi-talented inside that ring for a reason. Because there’s so many different styles out there for a reason. You need to be ready for anything and everything. I can tell you that deep down in my heart and deep down in my gut I am prepared for anything and everything Drake Green brings to the table on Sunday Night. But the question at hand is Drake ready for what I have in store for him? Is he talented all the way around? Does he even know who I am and what I’m about?”

He stood there with this look on his face as if he was trying to figure out the answer himself. Nine times out of ten when new kids rolled into a promotion where someone wasn’t around at the time they came in. They didn’t do too much digging into the history and finding things out that needed to be found out. That usually ended up costing them could be the case with Drake, just a matter of time till we found out.

¤ KEVIN CARTER
-- the main attraction
“I think it’s safe to say that Drake most likely doesn’t know a whole lot about me. As a matter of fact I think its even safer to say that he didn’t bother to do the research. I mean why should he? He has no idea that I even existed and even if he did he probably had the same mentality a lot of people had which would be me never returning to SCW. That’s fine, that’s not something I blame him for or something I hold against him. But Drake does need to come to terms with a few things and does need to understand that this isn’t a walk in the park. This is in fact the real deal - no pun or gimmick infringement intended.”

It shouldn’t have been too hard to put two and two together there with Kevin making a little joke at the expense of Drake. Of course jokes were jokes and they didn’t really mean a whole lot unless someone took it out of context or made a big deal out of it. Drake didn’t seem to be that type of person and even if he was it wasn’t like Kevin would give a damn.

¤ KEVIN CARTER
-- the main attraction
“I won’t stand here and bore you with too many facts. However I will point out the most important. Fact, I’ve been doing this longer than you. Fact, I was undefeated as a world champion for two years. Fact, when I came to SCW I had a rocket ship under my ass. I was the hottest thing going for this company. Fact, in the time that I have been here. I’ve never been beaten. I’ve never had my shoulders pinned to the mat. I’ve never been forced to tap out. Many tried and many failed. Fact, I was this close and I mean this close to finally achieving the goal of becoming the SCW Heavyweight Champion. Fact, now that I’m back I am on a mission to get that close again. Not only get that close again, but I will win that title. Oh and the last fact as well as the most important, nothing and NO ONE is going to stop me. It doesn’t matter if it’s you, or anyone else on this roster. Hell it can be someone from other rosters. I’m bulldozing through them all one at a time to get where I need to be and to get what I want most. Because that’s the only way you ever progress in a situation like this.”

Thing was Kevin had been around the business for years. He knew what it took to get to certain levels and knew what it took to get where he needed to be. After all he had done it once before for two years something he had pointed out. He craved being at the top so much that now that he was back he wasn’t going to let anyone or anything stop him.

¤ KEVIN CARTER
-- the main attraction
“Just a little something to process over the next couple of days Drake, but I am sure it won’t be a walk in the park. I’m sure you’ve got a few things up your sleeve and I am sure that you’re going to give it everything you’ve got... I’m just confident that I’m BIGGER, BADDER, and most of all BETTER than you. No offense of course but, I guess we’ll see soon enough eh?”

With that being said Kevin just smirked while looking into the cameras. On his end there was nothing else that needed to be said. He put it out there the way he felt it needed to be put out there. Now it was just a matter of seeing if he could get the job done like he said he would have spending all that time away or if Drake would be able to stop him dead in his tracks. On that note the cameras proceeded to fade on out to static leaving the entire world known as Sin City Wrestling wondering and waiting for it all unfold.

9
Supercard Archives / #iMAKEHISTORY
« on: April 26, 2013, 03:31:42 PM »
 
    Hostile Takeover was upon us all and with it being right around the corner. Several people are talking about the matches that are set to take place considering the fact it is mostly Team Erik versus Team SCW. One man that’s been a driving force in this war has been none other than Kevin Carter. It seems that he is the one that Erik hasn’t taken the most interest in.

    With that being said a lot of people are going to want to see what role The Main Attraction plays besides the obvious one considering the fact he along with Ace Baldwin will be defending their SCW Tag Team Titles in a Triple Threat Tag Match. It was found out this past week on Climax Control that Blood Omen would get the chance to redeem themselves.

    After they defeated the new tag team of The Forgotten to get their rematch, however it seemed that SCW wanted to make sure the odds were really stacked against Team Erik members, Carter and Baldwin considering the fact they added the unlikely tag team duo of Goth and Brother Grimm to the match out of nowhere. Many would assume that was the right decision to make.

    Course Carter and Baldwin would see it as otherwise. Although it wasn’t like the two of them didn’t have a chance. They had become a force to be reckon with since coming to SCW on their own. Not to mention since becoming a team – despite hating each other with a passion. They have always found a way to win and this time could be no different.

    It is going to come down to which one of these teams want it the most. Will Carter and Baldwin be able to raise above again once again and putting Team Erik on the map for good? Or will Blood Omen stand up for Team SCW and take back the titles they felt they should have never lost in the first place? Or maybe just maybe Goth and Blood Omen will shock the entire world?

    None the less regardless of which one of them leaves with the titles in their possession. There are two things that’ll be for sure. One being that the tag team will have deserved it without a single doubt in the world. On top of that this match will be a match that will go down in history as one of the greatest tag matches in the history of Sin City Wrestling!


    --- --- --- --- ---

    It was the wee hours of the morning and as one that might know the engaged couple of Kevin Carter and Amy Marshall. The two weren’t doing what most people were doing which was sleeping. Instead they were engaging in one of their many adverntures. About this time Kevin’s head had popped up from under the blankets he licked his lips a bit. He laid there beside his nearly out of breathe fiancé.

    KEVIN CARTER:Looking a little tired there sweetheart.

    AMY MARSHALL:Mhm…

    She couldn't say anything else as she tried to get her breath back. All Kevin could do at that moment was snicker a slight bit. Before rolling onto his back and looking up at the ceiling to their hotel room.

    KEVIN CARTER:Just don’t blame me if you end up losing. It so isn’t my fault.

    Amy rolled to her side and looked at Kevin.

    AMY MARSHALL:Ha... It’s never your fault. And I have no intention of losing.

    KEVIN CARTER:It isn’t never my fault, because I’m fucking awesome and I never do anything wrong, but I didn’t think you did. I know for a fact I sure as hell don’t plan on losing even if I am sick and tired of hauling Baldwin around as a tag partner.

    Amy frowns and rolls onto her back before sitting up with the sheets wrapped around her frame.

    AMY MARSHALL:Then you better get your ass into gear and release something otherwise it will be your fault for losing the tag titles... even though you have poor partner.

    KEVIN CARTER:I must have licked you retarded or something… cause there’s no way I’ll ever be the reason I lose.

    By now he had rolled onto his side so he could face her a little bit. He was such an arrogant prick but oddly enough it’s something Amy loved about him. The huge dick and the great sex was an added plus for sure. His attitude was what drew her to him.

    KEVIN CARTER: honestly don’t see the point of releasing a promo for the people to see. It isn’t like anyone’s going to take anything I have to say seriously. On top of that it always goes in one ear and out the other. Nor does it have any real effect on the match. I could win this shit blindfolded with both hands tied behind my back.

    Amy erupted with laughter before covering her mouth.

    AMY MARSHALL:Sorry... but this isn't a bog standard tag team match, you have another team involved and those two other guys can be and are dangerous. In this case even though Baldwin is a piss poor partner you might just have to rely on him.

    KEVIN CARTER:Ha, rely on Baldwin? I’d much rely on my ex-wife in a match than rely on his bitch made ass.

    Amy shook her head and ignored the reference about his ex-wife

    AMY MARSHALL:You are such a stubborn asshole. I know you dislike the man but it has to be done."

    He caught on to the fact she had done her best to ignore any comment he made about his ex-wife and there was a good reason. Sure enough he heard what came out of her mouth after that. Maybe she had a point but he’d try to get away from it.

    KEVIN CARTER:It doesn’t have to be done, I’ll do what I have done this last two times and that’s win on my own. It might piss him off that he’s stuck in my shadow but that’s just the way shit goes. It’s something he’s going to have to get used to. Nothing will ever change about that.

    He shrugged his shoulders a little bit when it came to the situation at hand. That’s all there was to it.  It wasn’t something that settled well with other people and not others believed in anything he said but all that mattered is what he believed in. With that being said he proceeded to change up the conversation.

    KEVIN CARTER:Anyway, enough about that boring stuff. I think a certain someone owes me something…

    He looked over at Amy with that huge smirk as it was clear what he was hinting towards. All Amy did was roll her eyes a little bit before slipping her head under the covers. Like that Kevin went from being a man that was worried and focused on his match in twenty four hours to a win that was focused on getting his and someone that was less than stressed out. None the less in twenty four hours he was going to have to deal with this all.

    --- --- --- --- ---

    In less than six hours Hostile Takeover was bound to take place and with that being said that’s exactly why an official SCW camera crew was opening up to reveal Kevin Carter standing right outside the building. He had this arrogant little smirk featured on his face not that it was a surprise considered the fact he was one arrogant bastard. On that note he opened his mouth to begin speaking.

    KEVIN CARTER:Hostile Takeover: The big Team Erik versus Team SCW fueled event and the night that Team Erik officially takes complete control over Sin City Wrestling – thanks to my help of course.

    There was a little pause from the Main Attraction at that very moment. Clearly he thought highly of himself and thought he had it all figured out for the night. It wasn’t as easy as he thought it’d be or he explained it’d be but none the less he had the ability to change the game in SCW – that’s something he had already proven.

    KEVIN CARTER:Trust me when I tell you that I have so much planned for this event that it isn’t even funny. You’ve got no idea what’s up my sleeve and that’s the best part about it all. None the less I will tell you this much, when Erik came to me and asked me to be on Team Erik. I made him a promise and that promise was simply this. I told him as long as he lived up to his word, as long as I got exactly what I wanted, and as long as he looked out for my best interest. I’d see to it that he won this war.

    For the most part Erik has followed through with everything he promised me. Granted there’s been some bumps along the way, but we all expected it. Nothing is ever perfect unless you’re me. None the less that’s why I am making sure that tonight Team Erik leaves Hostile Takeover with pure control and has officially dismembered every single member of Team SCW. Sure I know that’s not something you people want to happen. Sure it’s something that Team SCW doesn’t want to happen and surely they will step up attempting to stop me. Sadly enough it won’t happen.


    He shook his head from one side to the other. Kevin knew that he had this won even if others didn’t and even if his ego shined through quite brightly. People would be able to see it a mile away and surely they’d attempt to stop it but it’d require fighting between the two. Carter has done proven no one can match is skill. So it’d be interesting to see how people would try to stop him.

    KEVIN CARTER:But I’ll go ahead and put my attention on what’s the most important part of my night. Defending the Tag Team Championships against Blood Omen and the fucked homo couple that is Goth and Brother Grimm… seems that SCW really wanted to stack the odds against me. I get why though, I’m not stupid I can see right through it. They knew that the moment Blood Omen qualified for their rematch that it was going to be a complete blood bath and a complete dominating performance on my behalf.

    I mean after all the last time I faced Blood Omen for the tag team titles. I walked into that match as the rookie. I walked into that match as the kid that didn’t have a shot. I walked into that match an inexperienced tag team wrestler and I walked into that match as what was meant to be a victim for the two of them. Yet despite all of that and despite what I was supposedly to them and to all of SCW… I did what was seemingly impossible.

    I proved that I wasn’t a rookie. I proved that I did stand a chance. I proved that I am an experienced tag team wrestler when it is needed. Most of all I proved that I wasn’t a victim to any fucking body… I did what no team was able to do and I beat the unbeatable, the untouchable, and the indestructible team of Blood Omen. It has something that has eaten away at them for this long and that’s why they are looking forward to this tag match.

    Here’s the thing though it isn’t going to do them any good because it’s going to be the same result. It’ll end with Blood Omen once again finding out that they are no match for me. It’ll end with Blood Omen finding out once again they can’t keep me down. It’ll end up with Blood Omen realizing that the tag team titles belong to me now and that there’s no chance of them ever getting them back. They could try but ultimately in the end they are going to fail.

    Something that no one expected in the first place, but because it did happen SCW doesn’t what to take that risk again. They don’t want to see The Main Attraction just destroy Blood Omen. They attempted to save it by tossing in the queer tag team of the wannabe boogie men Goth and Brother Grimm. Course it was a lame attempted those two don’t stand anymore of a chance at beating me than Blood Omen does.


    Carter loved cutting people down and putting them in their places right off the bat. That’s what he had done with Blood Omen. He made them seem rather weak and rather pathetic. It was enough to piss them off to make them want to do something but would they was the question. That’s when his attention began to change.

    KEVIN CARTER:Goth and Brother Grimm… from what I gather. These two men are an unlikely duo. They apparently have their own issues with one another. Issues far worse than myself and Baldwin… these faggots seem to be in some twisted romance. It’s quite clear they have a thing for each other but instead they’d rather put up with the whole hatred thing. They’d rather be worried about cutting each other’s wrists and shit. They are more worried about continuing their pointless rivalry rather than focus on what’s important.

    That’s just being serious as serious can get, that’s exactly why I don’t understand what the purpose is of putting these two in this match. They don’t pose a threat to me. They aren’t going to be the team that takes the titles from me. There’s too much wrong with them for that matter. I am sure that they will do their best to put aside their difference. I am sure they will try their best to come off as a team that I should fear. I’m sure they’ll go with their usual creepy antics and what not. Well here’s a bit of a newsflash for them.

    I don’t fear them. I don’t care how creepy they appear. I don’t care how much fear they try to strike into me. I don’t care how scary they desperately try to be. Fact is the moment they step into the ring with me. They are going to have their asses handed to them on a silver platter. They will see who the true boogie man is. They will see who the real man is that should be feared and the real man is that should be considered scary. I have no problem slaying them for their pathetic attempt at taking my titles and that’s exactly what’s going to happen. Just sucks for the two of you, but at least I’ll be doing SCW a favor by getting rid of the rejects.


    Once again there he was crossing the line and making it seem like people didn’t have the slightest chance to say the least. That’s just who he was. That’s just how he carried himself. That’s just how things went down on his end. Granted Brother Grimm and Goth would have more to say about the matter much like Blood Omen would be it was all words until they actually got in the ring to back it up and that’s the thing people needed to remember.

    KEVIN CARTER:It’s like this gentlemen. It has been like this from the first night I stepped into the door. I am out to be the best. I’m out to have all eyes on me. I am out to be the center of attention and I am out to be a successful as I can possibly be. I have done just that. I am virtually  undefeated. I am the Going For Gold briefcase holder. I am the rightful SCW Heavyweight Champion and I’m one half of the SCW Tag Team Champions. Do you honestly think that I’m going to let that change?

    Because if you do then that means every single one of you are stupider than I thought in the first place. It doesn’t matter what you people want to happen. It doesn’t matter what you people think is going to happen. Just know that at the end of the night there’s only going to be three things that happen. One, you’re going to have your asses kicked without me even so much as breaking a sweat. Two, you’re going to be looking up at the bright lights above the ring when I pin you, and three, I am leaving here with the tag titles still right where they are at. Here’s the kicker though that’s just this match… you have no idea what the big surprise I have that’s in store. Be sure to watch because it’s going make history!


    Carter had quite a few choice final words for his opponents and the company as a whole. It wasn’t something that would go over well with people for the obvious reasons, but at the same time he wasn’t a people pleaser. He said what he wanted and that’s all there was to it. On that note though the Main Attraction had one final message to deliver for the evening.

    KEVIN CARTER:I have said it time and time again whether you people want to believe it or not is up to you but I am the Main Attraction. I sell tickets. I sell merchandise. I make people want to show up to either boo me or cheer me. None the less I make that big of an impression on Sin City Wrestling. Tonight, it’ll continue when I prove exactly why I’m the best damn thing that has ever stepped through the doors of this company. You don’t got to like it but you have to deal with it!

    For a moment or two Carter just stood there looking at the cameras. He wanted to make sure that people saw him for how serious he was. He wanted to make sure people understand that this wasn’t a game and that he was out for blood once again. Obviously the Main Attraction had big plans and was trying to make sure that Team Erik ended up with all the control.

    If Sin City Wrestling had any chance at survival they had to stop him. It was just a matter of how or what it was going to take. With that being said the cameras faded out leaving it all in a mystery for now. Be sure to tune in later tonight to see it all unfold. Because like stated before it was bound to be a match made for history.

10
Climax Control Archives / #TeamSelfish
« on: April 12, 2013, 02:03:43 PM »
 
    \'user

    ================= ================= ================= ================= ================= =================

    Last week at Climax Control things turn quite the interesting turn involving SCW Superstar, Kevin Carter. It was announced early on in the evening that he couldn’t become the SCW Heavyweight Champion based on a count out – which is what happened the week before and as one could imagine Carter wasn’t too pleased about the call. This led to Carter telling Erik Staggs that he better make it right and that he only had one shot at doing so.

    Cue later on in the night when Erik handed Kevin Carter a brand new SCW Heavyweight Championship – declaring that Kevin was the REAL SCW Heavyweight Champion. As one could imagine it didn’t go over very well with people but none of that really mattered to the Main Attraction as long as he was looked at and declared champion. The rest of the night went on to be history as everyone expected Ace Baldwin and Kevin Carter to lose the tag titles.

    In reality that’s not what happened due to Dudley deciding to screw his partner over and jump ship to Team Erik. Once again somehow someway Carter escaped with his titles and escaped with only one loss added to his name. Well, there’s a good chance that record could come to an end this coming week on Climax Control as it has been announced the Tag Team Champions will take on the SCW Heavyweight Champion & Roulette Champion in the second annual Clash of Champions Tag Team Match.

    This is where many questions will begin to arise and will continue to come up until the match actually takes place. People are going to want to know if Kevin and Ace are going to be able to provide a decent challenge to Spike Staggs and Thatcher Rex? Considering the fact the two have barely escaped with wins. People want to know if Spike and Thatcher are going to be a hundred percent ready to defend the honor of Team SCW? Because losing wouldn’t be an option.

    All of these questions and more will have their answers come Climax Control. Until then the fans and even the people of SCW were going to have to wait patiently until then. One thing is for sure though regardless of who wins and regardless of what happens in this one match. It was going to be a match that created history for SCW and it would be a match that would go down in history. Be sure to tune into Climax Control this Sunday to see how it all unfolds.


    --- --- ---

    While everyone within SCW was on the world tour, Kevin Carter opt to fly home after the last event and the reason being? It was his weekend with his six year old daughter and no matter what he was doing. No matter where he was and no matter the situation. He’d stop whatever he was doing to make sure he got that one weekend with her. With that being said, the two of them found themselves on the couch a few hours before Lacey’s bed time and watching one of her all-time favorite Disney movies. It wasn’t too long before the little girl gained her father’s attention.

    LACEY CARTER
    -- the princess
    Daddy…

    KEVIN CARTER
    -- the main attraction
    Yes princess?

    LACEY CARTER
    -- the princess
    How come I can’t come live with you?

    KEVIN CARTER
    -- the main attraction
    We’ve had this discussion before baby girl. I can’t have you live with me because I’m never home due to work and you know as well as I know that’s a battle with your mother.

    LACEY CARTER
    -- the princess
    But if you loved me and really wanted me here. You’d be home more and you’d fight against mommy.”

    KEVIN CARTER
    -- the main attraction
    Well I can tell you’ve been talking and listening to your mother.

    On that note he reached over grabbing the remote to the blu ray player and hit pause to the movie. It was at that point his attention was put on his daughter. He wanted to make sure that she understood his reasoning for everything that he was about to explain to her. Not to mention he was pretty much convinced his ex-wife had told her a bunch of lies.

    KEVIN CARTER
    -- the main attraction
    It isn’t what I don’t want you here. I don’t have a problem fighting for you with your mother. I don’t even have a problem taking off work. I’ve made my money and I could live comfortably for the rest of my life… but the point of me working as much as I do is so that you can eventually have everything you’ve ever wanted – something your mother cannot and will not ever be able to provide for you.

    LACEY CARTER
    -- the princess
    But don’t you ever get sick of work? You do the same thing over and over again. No one ever provides a challenge for you.

    KEVIN CARTER
    -- the main attraction
    You’d think that eventually I would get sick and tired of the same thing. You’d think that I’d eventually get sick of never having a challenge and winning all the time. It happened years ago when you were just a baby. But I’m not at that point just yet and I think it’ll be a while before I do get to that point. At least not until I reach the goal of single handily beating every single person that’s ever existed in SCW.

    LACEY CARTER
    -- the princess
    Isn’t that going to be impossible?

    KEVIN CARTER
    -- the main attraction
    If there’s anything in life that you learn from me sweetheart is that nothing is ever impossible. As long as you focus and as long as you try anything and everything that you set out to accomplish can be accomplished even if it seems impossible. Because the moment that you agree with other people or the moment you think something is impossible is the moment you’ve let yourself down and I’ll be damned if my daughter is someone that is lumped in with others as far as being a failure goes.

    It was no secret that he was going to be one of those father’s that pushed his children to be something great. He had high expectations of them and because of that he wanted to see them succeed. There was nothing wrong with that at all unless it crossed a line it shouldn’t and seeing as he knew where that line was it’d never happen.

    KEVIN CARTER
    -- the main attraction
    Anything and everything I ever set out to do I’ve done. I became tag champ. I won the going for gold briefcase. I’m technically the SCW Heavyweight Champion. So, obviously it’ll be easy for me to defeat every single person past and present that has competed in that company. It’s just a matter of time.

    LACEY CARTER
    -- the princess
    Okay Daddy, I understand.

    KEVIN CARTER
    -- the main attraction
    Do you really? Because the last thing I want is your mother telling you something that isn’t true. It isn’t that I don’t want you here. It isn’t that I don’t love you. It isn’t anything to do with that. It has everything to do with work, but I know for a fact that once I’m at that point where I have done all that I can and all that I need to do. Once I know that I’m in a position to give you everything you’ve ever wanted. Then I’ll leave work and I’ll fight your mother tooth and nail to have you come live with me.

    LACEY CARTER
    -- the princess
    Yay! I love you!

    KEVIN CARTER
    -- the main attraction
    Love you too, princess.

    With that being said Kevin reached over grabbing the remote a second time and hit play as the two of them went right back to watching their movie. It was these moments in life where he got to enjoy every single second of it and for all the right reasons. It wouldn’t be long though till his attention was pulled into another direction and where his attention would be placed right back on work. For now though the Main Attraction would just focus on what’s important.

    --- --- ---

    It was a few hours before show time and I stood there in the back in my own personal locker room. I couldn’t help but think of the big match that was coming up. It was once again my time to step up and once again my time to show SCW what I was capable of. With that being said though, I knew that the cameras were there and I knew that people wanted to hear from me. I looked right up at them and wasted no time expressing my views.

    KEVIN CARTER
    -- the main attraction
    Clash of Champions II – It is a main event match that people have spent their entire week talking about. People can’t wait to see Ace and I get in the ring with Spike and Thatcher. People have so many high expectations of this match. People have formed their own opinions about this match. They seem to think this is going to happen. They seem to think that is going to happen. They all want to see Spike and Thatcher get the ever so needed win for Team SCW…

    I shook my head to the side for a second or two. Truth be told I had expected this all along. It wasn’t like I was a fan favorite and it wasn’t like people supported me. it had been me all on my own since day one and it was going to continue to be like that all because I wasn’t going to change who I was for these idiots.

    KEVIN CARTER
    -- the main attraction
    Well here’s a little bit of a newsflash for you people and it shouldn’t be a shock to you at all, but I don’t care what you want and I damn sure don’t care what you think will or won’t happen. I’ve repeated myself so much since I came to SCW that it’s starting to get on my nerves. Every single one of you don’t seem to understand that I do what I want. I say what I want. I accomplish what I want. Ever since I came to SCW, you’ve all been against me.

    Not a single one of you has believed in me. Not a single one of you have believed in me and for what? All because I don’t kiss your asses like Spike and Thatcher? Oh well then, I’ll never be an ass kisser. But the funny part about all of this is the simple fact that no matter how much you doubt me. No matter how much you are against me. No matter how much you tend to root against me. I always find a way to prove you wrong. I always do what you think I can’t do.

    You said I couldn’t win the Going For Gold briefcase, and what happened? I defeated four other men to land myself in that spot. You said that I couldn’t defeat the iconic tag team Blood Omen for the Tag Titles, and what happened? That’s right I did it. You all claimed I couldn’t beat Spike Staggs to become the SCW Heavyweight Champion… and regardless of what you thought and regardless of what management says. I went out and did just that.


    I had this little smirk featured as I knew every single word that was coming out of my mouth at that very moment was pissing people off. I knew that making them relive the moments in which they were wrong every single time was eating them alive and that’s exactly what I wanted. I wanted to piss them off because I enjoyed it and it got me that much more over as far as being the bad guy that I loved to be.

    KEVIN CARTER
    -- the main attraction
    So, what in the hell makes you people think that with this match taking place that I won’t be able to do what is deemed impossible once again? Honestly, what makes you think I can’t beat Spike? I’ve already done it. What makes you think that I can’t defeat Thatcher? It isn’t like he’s actually in my league. What makes you think I can’t lead this team to victory once again despite Ace being the shittest tag team partner I have ever had? I’ve done lifted him on my shoulders once before and carried us to a win – a championship win none the less!

    But I’m asking the question I already know, I’ve known for quite a while why you people think the way you do. You see you are all stuck in denial. You never thought in a million years someone that has been out of the wrestling business for five years could come right back in and dominate your favorite superstars. None of you believed in a million years someone like me could just take a matter of weeks to become one of the biggest names this company has ever seen and ever produced. It got a little bit worse when I decided to join Team Erik.

    It got worse because you people had already seen what I was capable of. You people seen how much of a roll I was on. You people seen me winning matches left and right. You people seen how untouchable and how unstoppable I was that you knew the moment I joined Team Erik and the moment I had Erik backing me up that there was truly no stopping me ever. So now you boo me that much more, you root against me that much more, and you pray to God that much more than something and someone stops me. Well, you can boo me, you can root against me, and you can pray as much as you want. It isn’t going to happen!


    I shook my head once again. I stood by everything I said and I made sure that I wasn’t someone that came off as a liar. I went above and beyond to make sure my word was true. This time was going to be no different. Sure, it’d piss people off but again that’ what I wanted and again I didn’t care about their feelings.

    KEVIN CARTER
    -- the main attraction
    It isn’t a surprise that I don’t give a rats ass about SCW as a whole, and honestly why should I? No one gave a damn about me. No one had high hopes for me. No one praised me for my good work. No one rode my dick like Ward and Underwood ride Spike’s and Thatcher’s. I was disrespected from the day I stepped through those doors, and now people want to be upset that I chose to fight against the company rather than fight for it.

    Too damn bad, maybe SCW should have thought about that before they decided to toss me aside and before they decided to treat me as if I was just another superstar on the roster. I don’t care what happens to SCW as long as Team Erik wins. I’m going to enjoy standing behind Erik and sticking it to everyone that’s Team SCW. I’m going to enjoy getting my chance at taking down people like Spike and Thatcher. I’m going to enjoy every minute of being the center of attention.

    Much like I’m going to enjoy every single second of being the top guy on Team Erik, and there’s not a single person that can say I’m not. Erik looks at me as everyone else should have looked at me and that’s as a star. He looks at me as if I am the main event which I am. He looks as me as the future of this company which I am. He looks as me as if I’m the guy that’s going to take this company to heights it has never been which is true.

    I get treated the way I should have been and that’s exactly why I’m with Team Erik. Had I decided not to join Team Erik then I would have never gotten to where I am. No one would be paying attention to me. No one would respect me and I’d just be someone on the roster that’s floating around like the majority of the roster. Well, good thing I’m a wise business man and went with the best choice for me because now I’m in the driver’s seat. I call the shots and I’m the one that controls my future.


    Most people involved with SCW couldn’t say that about themselves. They couldn’t say they called the shots and they couldn’t say they controlled their future. They were just a part of the ‘machine’ so to speak and dealt with things as they came to them. I refused to be one of those people and obviously it was working for me because look at where my career was compared to other people involved with the company.

    KEVIN CARTER
    -- the main attraction
    Thatcher Rex – I have heard a lot about you more so after you won the SCW Roulette Championship. From what I have heard you are really stepping up and taking a role in this Team Erik versus Team SCW situation. But the question I have for you is why? Why have you decided to stand up for a company that really hasn’t given two shits about you? Why have you chosen to stand up and fight for Ward and Underwood when in reality they couldn’t care less if you worked for SCW or worked somewhere else.

    Why are you going to risk your health for a company that hasn’t ever given you anything? And why are you going to allow yourself to get your ass kicked over and over again when this company isn’t going to fight for you? To me it seems kind of pointless but, I guess you have your own reasons for doing what you’re doing. I guess they probably promised you this and that. My guess would be that you are stupid enough to believe Ward and Underwood when it comes to anything they say.

    Well, that’s fine Thatcher. You are entitled to that right. You can believe what you want. You can fight for whichever team you want. But just because you have that right doesn’t mean you made the correct choice and it doesn’t mean I’m not going to kick your teeth down your throat. Because the truth of the matter is, if you aren’t bowing before me and telling me how great I am then that just means your against me and if you are against me then that means I’m going to kick your ass.

    Trust me though Thatcher, I have been around here long enough to know when someone is in denial and know when someone doesn’t believe a word I say. You’re one of those people. You’ve already got it stuck in your head that you are better than me. I know that you think that I’m full of hot air and that you think you’re going to be the one that just comes along to put me in my place. Well you couldn’t be any more wrong and that’s why I’m going to enjoy every second we’re in the ring with each other.

    With your attitude and with your approach that tells me you literally have no respect for me at all. If you don’t respect me then that means I have to go above and beyond. That’s what I plan on doing Thatcher, you see I’m going to beat you so bad that you are forced to vacate that title. I’m going to beat you so bad people are never going to take you seriously again. I’m going to beat you so bad you won’t even have a chance to fight alongside Team SCW. Hell, I’m going to beat you so bad that you are never able to wrestle again. I’m going to do that just because I can, and the best part is you don’t have the ability to stop me.


    Was I being a little arrogant and a little egotistical? Of course I was and I had that right. Thatcher wasn’t in my league. I had already faced some of the best the company had to offer and upon doing so. None of them were able to stop me so obviously someone like Thatcher wouldn’t be able too even if he tried really hard.

    KEVIN CARTER
    -- the main attraction
    Then of course there’s your Spike Staggs – I don’t think it is a surprise that I can’t stand you. I hate everything about you. I hate the way you talk. I hate the way you wrestle. I hate the way these people kiss your ass and I hate all the hype that you get. But more importantly I hate how I got screwed last week for the likes of you. I had a briefcase that said I could cash in whenever I wanted as long as I announced it a week before and that’s what I did.

    Then I beat you for that title – because you decided to no show. You decided to get counted out. You decided that some piece of crap independent promotion was more important than SCW. You decided to disrespect this company, disrespect me, and disrespect that championship. Something that I get heat for but it is apparently okay for you to do. None the less though, I won that championship fair and square but what happens? I’m screwed because the ‘rules’ say I can’t win off a count out.

    Either way it doesn’t make a difference I won and I should have been handed the championship which is why Erik handed me a championship that recognizes me as the REAL SCW Heavyweight Champion since it’s clear Underwood and Ward are stuck slobbing on your knob Spike and you can enjoy it while you can, because soon enough it’s going to come to an end. It’ll come to an end when these people and when those two specially are forced to see how much better I am compared to you.

    You are actually in a match with me, you can’t use the fact that you were out of the country as an excuse. You can’t lie about this and lie about that as to why you couldn’t face me. Nah, it’s official and it’s been booked we’re going to eventually get in the ring with each other. Sure, I have a hunch that you might try and be a bitch about things in a sense that as long as I’m in the ring you’re going to avoid me by making Thatcher face me but I have my own way around that.

    You aren’t going to get out of facing me. It doesn’t matter if I have to drag you in that ring or whatever. Fact is I’m going to get you in that ring and the moment I do I’m going to beat the living hell out of you. I’m going to show you that you are nothing compared to me. I’m going to show the SCW world that you aren’t anything special. I’m going to show everyone why you are always going to be below me. Sure, you aren’t going to like it and sure, you’re going to try to prove me wrong.

    But ultimately you are going to fail. Ultimately you are going to come to realization that all this time you’ve been overhyped and overrated. You’ll see that when I say something it’s the truth and that I’m not someone that bullshits. It’s going to be a hard pill to swallow. Just ask people like Michael Hickenbotton or CJ Tyler – two men that I ended their careers when I showed them the truth. They didn’t like to swallow the pill but they eventually did and now they are enjoying their time in retirement homes where you will soon be thanks to yours truly.


    I think it was pretty obvious that I was no fan of Spike or the way he did business. Course no one saw Spike for what he was other than myself, but by the end of it all I was going to make sure that I exposed him for everything he was and I didn’t care how far I had to go or what I had to do in order to make sure that happened.

    KEVIN CARTER
    -- the main attraction
    To be quite honest with Ward and Underwood – You two are going to assemble a better team than Spike and Thatcher if you want to see me lose. You’re going to have to send better people after me if you want to see me fail. You’re going to have to give it everything you’ve got if you want me to stop leading Team Erik to the victory that we all deserve. Even then though, it’d be close to impossible to stopping me.

    There is a reason that I dominated back in WWER. There is a reason that I am recognized as a Hall of Famer. There is a reason for why I walked right into this company and I have dominated anyone and everyone that I have come across since coming to SCW. There is a reason I’m your tag team champions. A reason for why I won the Going For Gold briefcase and a reason for why I am the REAL SCW Heavyweight Champion… It’s because I’m that damn talented and I always will be! Keep that in the back of your minds that way you aren’t let down when I leave with yet another victory.


    There was that ego of mine coming out once again. I wanted SCW to see how hopeless they were against me. I wanted them to see that there was nothing they could do to stop me and that there was nothing they could do to prevent me from taking my spot at the top of the mountain. I was going to be the best thing that came to SCW one way or the other. On that note I had one final message to deliver.

    KEVIN CARTER
    -- the main attraction
    I have said it a million times before and I’ll say it a million more. It doesn’t matter if you boo me or you cheer me. It doesn’t matter if I’m at the beginning of the show or the end of the show. It doesn’t matter who I face or what kind of match I’m in. Fact still remains as long as I’m on your minds and as long as you’re talking about me. I’m doing my job and my job is to be the Main Event no matter the situation. Just watch and learn folks, because tonight is going to be no different.

    For a moment or two I looked at the cameras with that arrogant smirk of mine featured. It was going to be a long night for myself seeing as I knew that every single word I have let escape my mouth would have pissed people off and it was going to cause Spike and Thatcher to step up their game in an attempt to stop me. Though no matter how much they stepped it up and no matter how much they’d attempt to stop me. In the end it wouldn’t be enough and I’d leave with the victory. With that being said the cameras cut out leaving the fans waiting for tonight’s Main Event to see how it all ended.

    ================= ================= ================= ================= ================= =================

11
Climax Control Archives / ☆ LOOK INTO THE FUTURE!
« on: March 29, 2013, 11:26:24 AM »
 
    \'user



    Well the stage was set last week at Climax Control that Kevin Carter would cash in his ‘Going For Gold’ briefcase against Spike Staggs for the SCW Heavyweight Championship and that match was set for this coming week. There lies the key though simply due to the fact that Spike isn’t even going to in town let alone the same country to complete at Climax Control due to him having contractual obligations elsewhere. Clearly Kevin Carter with the influence of Erik Staggs are aiming for a low blow here.

    Now that brings quite a few questions into play. It states in the contract that Kevin can use his briefcase at any given point on any show for any championship he wants. It is a guaranteed championship match and truth be told there’s no way out of it. However what happens when Spike doesn’t make it to Climax Control? Does that mean that Kevin is the new champion based on a count out or based on the simple fact the champ couldn’t show up and defend the title? That’d be quite the kick in the nuts to Spike Staggs.

    Obviously that’s what the Erik and Kevin are going for here. At the same time though what if Spike does happen to make it to the arena on that night when no one expects him too? Does that ruin the game plan of Kevin and Erik? And if he doesn’t make it and somehow Kevin is named the new champion based on the circumstances? Will someone be able to override the decision? Or better yet will Spike get a rematch? All of these questions won’t have answers until this coming week’s Climax Control.

    None the less though, what we can confirm this war between Erik’s Army and the Rest of SCW is starting to heat up. It was made clear on day one that Erik along with every single person that stands by him is aiming for success. He is aiming to take control of the entire company and with the army that he has there’s a good chance that could happen. Obviously Mark Ward and the rest of SCW are gunning to make sure that doesn’t happen. All a matter of time now till we find out how it ends.




    All week long I had been preparing myself for what was the biggest match of my return to the business. I’d be taking on Spike Staggs for the SCW Heavyweight Championship but there was a catch. It was an easy win because Spike wasn’t going to be at the show let alone in the country. None the less though I had been asked by SCW to film a little something  for their stupid website and being the people pleaser that I am. I’ve decided to do just that.

    KEVIN CARTER
    -- the main attraction
    Blaze of Glory II – I walked into that match a nobody in SCW. It didn’t matter what I had done in the past. It didn’t matter where I had come from, how much I had accomplished, or anything in between. It was like I was starting at the bottom all over again as a rookie even though I shouldn’t have had to do that.

    Well, I wasn’t going to allow that to continue on forever so I went into that match saying that I’d win and saying that the moment I won that briefcase I’d be gunning for Spike Staggs and the SCW Heavyweight Championship that he’s held onto this long. I had a plan from the day I stepped foot into this company and till the day I step out of this company… the plan that hasn’t changed at all.


    Not many people walked into this business with a bullet proof plan, but I have and it has been the same plan that has led me to every single championship and main event I have ever been a part of, this time was truly no different. I was going to be the biggest thing that came to SCW and nothing could stop me.

    KEVIN CARTER
    -- the main attraction
    None of you believed me… at least not until I left that event with the golden briefcase in my hands. That’s when you people had to see me as everything that I was and had to believe that I was everything that I stated I was. That’s when you had no choice but to see and believe that I was the future of SCW.

    It might not be something you liked and surely it has been a hard pill to swallow but that’s life. That’s how things go and that’s what you get for doubting me all this time. Now, with that being said though the waiting is over. You people no longer have to wonder WHEN and WHERE I’d be cashing it in because as I stated last week. I’m using this briefcase to take the SCW Heavyweight Championship this week.


    I had quite the smile on my face. It had been so long since I held a world title. I truly missed that feeling and knowing that this was a full proof plan. I couldn’t help but smile. It was just a matter of days until the SCW Heavyweight Championship would be in my hands regardless of Spike showing or not.

    KEVIN CARTER
    -- the main attraction
    But even though I have the right to cash in for any title at any time on any show I’m the one that’s getting heat because I chose to do it this coming week with Spike is supposedly going to be in another country. That’s not my fault. Maybe the guy shouldn’t be holding another world title in another company.

    Maybe the guy shouldn’t spread himself out so thin that he can’t be around when it’s time to put up or shut up. Maybe the guy should learn what’s important and what isn’t important. I’m honestly not doing anything that someone else wouldn’t do or even hell Spike himself wouldn’t do. When someone has a title shot of their choice, when they want it, and how they want it.

    When you got all the shots and everything is in your favor. You’re going to cash in when you want and that’s all I’m doing. It shouldn’t be a big deal and it shouldn’t be getting the backslash that it is receiving. But then again I think it is because each and every single one of you are mad and don’t want to see me as the SCW Heavyweight Champion.


    Surely that was the case and I had known that for a while. I saw what fans thought of me and I knew what they wanted to see me constantly fail. Over and over and over and over again but they never got what they wanted especially when it came to this situation. I always proved the fans wrong and I always got what I wanted in the end.

    KEVIN CARTER
    -- the main attraction
    That’s exactly what’s going to happen though. I have done talked to Erik and he assured me that if Spike does not show up for our match. It makes no difference where he is or what the reason is. He will no longer be the champion and that the title will belong to me – as it should because I’m the one that has a championship match when I want.

    I’m the one that calls the shots. I’m the one that busted my ass to get this briefcase and I don’t deserve to be robbed because some asshole decides that one company, one match, and one title just means a little more than the other. But ya know as much as you people don’t want to see me as champion, as much as you want to ride Spike’s coattails, and as much as you are against the group that stands behind Erik.

    You are missing out on what good could come from all of this. I mean seriously think about it for a second. If I go on to beat Spike for the title then you guys will never have to have a champion that can’t be here weekly. You’ll never be disappointed in your favorite superstar and champion choosing to wrestle somewhere rather than right here in SCW.

    You will never have to worry about your champion failing because he doesn’t know how to get his priorities straight. On top of that folks you no longer have to suffer through the same boring matches with the same boring people with the same boring gimmicks. Instead you’ll get to see real talent each and every week because that’s what Erik Staggs is all about.

    He isn’t afraid to push the envelope and give people a chance that Ward and Co wouldn’t give a chance. Sure Erik and the rest of us have an if you aren’t with us you’re against us kind of attitude. Because we’re sick of people labeling us as the bad guys and labeling us as the ones that are out to kill SCW. We’re just trying to make it better because no one else will.

    If you think Ward and the others are the saving grace then you’ve clearly lost your minds. They honest to god don’t care about you anymore than we do. They just want to seem like the good guys. They just want you to think that they care and that they are trying to do what’s best for the company as well as you fans but that isn’t the case. They’ll never admit it though.


    I shook my head from side to side. I have been around long enough to know how this kind of thing works. I have been around long enough to know the truth and read between the lines. No one was ‘really’ the good guy in SCW. Certain people just didn’t want a certain person running things. That’s all it was but everyone was out for their own personal agenda. That was the way of the business.

    KEVIN CARTER
    -- the main attraction
    But that’s fine we are prepared to be all of those things that you people say that we are. We are prepared to be the bad guys. Prepared to hear all the name calling and the bad comments. Prepared to go to war with those that try to stop us from the mission that we are on, but in the end it is a pointless mission on behalf of everyone aside from ourselves. We’re going to be the ones that take over. We’re going to be the ones standing tall. We are going to be the ones that are running things around here before long.

    All we have to do is thank Erik for his genius mind, much like I have to thank him for encouraging me on when the right time was to cash in. I went from being the Going For Gold briefcase holder to holding the SCW Tag Team Championships BY myself might I add. That’s within just a few weeks of each other, and now I’m trading this briefcase in to hold the SCW Heavyweight Championship. That’ll be three things that I have done in a matter of weeks. Shit no one has ever done and will never do again.

    From there I will dominate the tag team division on my own. I don’t care what teams come after me. I don’t care who forms a team. I don’t care if people get back together as a team. I don’t even care if teams from other companies or teams that existed twenty years ago come after me. One by one I’ll take each team out and remain the best tag team wrestler that’s ever existed in SCW and truth be told it’ll be the same thing in the Heavyweight Championship division.

    I’ll take on former champions, former SCW alumni, I’ll take on mid-card champions, mid-carders, jobbers, hell I’ll even take on people from different sports to prove I’m the top Heavyweight Champion in the entire world. It really doesn’t matter who I face in case you haven’t caught on yet. Way I look at it you people come forward or you people line them up. I’ve got no problem knocking them down.

    Some might be easy opponents and I won’t have to break a sweat. Some might provide a small challenge but nothing serious. Some might even be hard and force me to dig down deep to come up with a victory. None the less no matter the situation and no matter the opponent I will leave with a victory. I will come off as the best thing to ever exist.

    Because honestly that’s what I do. That’s how good I am. That’s how I roll I guess you could say. I did this five years ago in WWER, I dominated then and I’m going to dominate now. No one can or will stop me, try but you’ll fail and I’ll continue to succeed. It is in my blood and it is in my genes. Deal with it folks.


    I was without a doubt a person that succeeded. Many times over considering the fact that all the signs were there and everything that I had accomplished stuck out like a sore thumb. Course I never got the recognition or the respect I deserved. It didn’t bother me to be quite honest I knew how good I was and I always took what I wanted anyhow.

    KEVIN CARTER
    -- the main attraction
    I’ve set it before and I’ll say it again. It makes no difference where I am on the card or what I’m doing. I am always the Main Attraction. Whether I’m booed or I’m cheered I still put asses in seats. I bring money to this company. Probably the most money it has ever seen and on top of all that I am the most physically gifted professional wrestler that has ever walked through those doors.

    That’s exactly why when Climax Control ends. I’m not just going to be the victor. I’m just not going to be known as the man that beat Spike Staggs. But I’ll be standing in the middle of that ring the brand-spanking-new SCW Heavyweight Champion, because that’s just what I do. Don’t believe me? Just watch and see.


    With that being said there was nothing else that I felt the need to say. I know that everything I said went in one ear and out the other. I know that everything I said wasn’t something they’d pay attention to. I know everything I said would be ignored by Spike Staggs and all his little followers. It didn’t make a difference though that was the thing. I knew what I was going to do. I knew what was going to go down and that’s all that mattered. It’d be people’s own fault when they ended up looking stupid in the end for not believing in the Main Attraction.

12
Climax Control Archives / [ ONE MAN SHOW ]
« on: March 12, 2013, 01:33:40 PM »
 
    \'user

    Blaze of Glory II had ended with quite the bang for a lot of people. Kevin Carter was one of the many that had an amazing night and a rather successful one to say the least. Carter found himself in the Going For Gold reverse Steel Cage Match against four other men. Not too many people had been expecting Carter to walk out with the briefcase considering he was still the new kid on the block. However come match time Carter stepped his game up like never before and managed to leave with the victory.

    That briefcase gave him the power to cash in for any male championship at any given show and at any given moment he wanted. He had all the power in the world and he had done made it clear that if he had won he was going after the SCW Heavyweight Championship. Well now it was just a matter of time until that came into play. We were all going to have to play the waiting game till he was ready to cash in.

    Not only did he have a successful night in winning his match, but Carter also made other headlines at the event when it appeared that he had joined the side of Erik Staggs in his war against SCW and the golden children so to speak. It was something that no one had expected but obviously the Main Attraction had made his decision for a reason. Obviously people were going to have to get used to that decision whether they wanted to or not.

    It was all a matter of time till Carter revealed what his reasoning for joining that team was, but in the meantime of waiting the fans were going to have to prepare themselves for the Main Event of Climax Control this coming week. Much to the surprise of many people Kevin Carter and Ace Baldwin are going to be teaming up to take on Blood Omen for the SCW Tag Team Championships. One would assume that neither man is going to be too happy with the news.

    Despite them not being happy with it there was nothing that could be done as it had been made official, but now that left a lot of unanswered questions. Would these two actually be able to set their differences aside for the sake of winning gold? Or would it be one of the easiest tag title defensives Blood Omen has ever had to deal with due to the face neither man will be willing to work with each other? All of those questions and more will have their answers come this Sunday.


    ----- ----- -----

    It was in the wee hours of the morning when Amy Marshall had returned to the hotel room that she and her boyfriend Kevin Carter had been sharing all weekend long due to Blaze of Glory II event that had taken place. After returning she had found the self-proclaimed Main Attraction sitting there on their bed holding the gold briefcase in his hands just staring at it. A small smirk formed over her lips as she could tell her better half was excited and rather happy over the turn out of the night.

    ♕ A M YM A R S H A L L
    -- the punk princess
    Am I going to have to prepare myself for this briefcase being a part of our nights?

    ♔ K E V I NC A R T E R
    -- the main attraction
    Ha, that’s a good one but no. I was just taking a moment to truly admire this thing. I mean this thing holds a contract for me to cash in for any male championship at any given moment. I have all the power in the world and there’s not a single person that can stop me. This right here puts me back on top where I have always belonged.

    ♕ A M YM A R S H A L L
    -- the punk princess
    That’s correct baby, you deserve to be on top and from what you told me about your past it doesn’t surprise me it didn’t take you very long to get there. However I do have some news for you and I’m really hoping that it doesn’t put a damper on our evening or your evening more so than anything else seeing as you’re on an all-time high right now.

    ♔ K E V I NC A R T E R
    -- the main attraction
    There’s nothing you can tell me that would ruin my mood or this moment at all.

    ♕ A M YM A R S H A L L
    -- the punk princess
    Good because there’s a rumor going around that due to the fact you decided to pair up with Erik Staggs that the other people in charge aren’t too happy with that and as a punishment so to speak. You’re going to be forced to team up with Ace Baldwin on the next Climax Control in a week.

    ♔ K E V I NC A R T E R
    -- the main attraction
    Uh… what?!

    ♕ A M YM A R S H A L L
    -- the punk princess
    Yeah, but there is a silver lining in it all. Sure, you’ve got to team up with him but you’re both going to get a shot at becoming the Tag Team Champions because you’ll be facing Blood Omen in the Main Event for the belts.

    ♔ K E V I NC A R T E R
    -- the main attraction
    How the fuck is that a silver lining? I still have to team up with the sorry piece of shit and then to top it all off, I’ve got to lead him to a victory and his first championship in SCW? Yeah, that’s bullshit and there’s no silver lining at all.

    Kevin shook his head to the side a little bit as he tossed the briefcase down on the bed and got up starting to pace the room a little bit. It was pretty clear that he wasn’t too happy with the news but at the same time it really shouldn’t have been much of a surprise considering the fact the two couldn’t stand each other.

    ♕ A M YM A R S H A L L
    -- the punk princess
    Kevin, I know that you aren’t happy with the decision that’s been made but we all knew that there was a chance that this could happen when we made the decision that we did. There’s no need to have a meltdown over this because you can control this entire situation with ease.

    ♔ K E V I NC A R T E R
    -- the main attraction
    How do you figure that one darling? It’s pretty clear that Hot Stuff or Christian or whomever the hell booked this match is going to be out to get me for doing what I knew was right. There’s just no easy controlling a situation like this. You really think I’m going to be able to get out of the match? Hell no.

    ♕ A M YM A R S H A L L
    -- the punk princess
    I’m not suggesting trying to get out of the match. One, I know that’s not going to happen because whomever booked it is doing this as punishment. Two, you deserve to hold gold around your waist regardless of what kind of gold it might be. And thirdly, because there’s a better option. Here’s what I suggest. Compete in the match, deal with Ace as your partner, and win the titles.

    ♔ K E V I NC A R T E R
    -- the main attraction
    And what in the blue hell are you smoking Amy? I’d rather compete in the match by myself than to deal with him and lead him to a victory that lands him in a championship. Screw that noise.

    ♕ A M YM A R S H A L L
    -- the punk princess
    You didn’t let me finish. No one said that you had to actually tag him into the match. You have the ability to be a One Man Show. You’re the Main Attraction. You could get in there and beat Blood Omen all on your own. Stick it right to the morons that put you in this position. Prove that you are once again better than Ace and win those titles. Then after that’s done and over with, You can go to Erik and see if he can pull some strings to give you complete possession of both titles.

    As soon as those words came out of Amy’s mouth, Kevin stopped pacing and looked over at her. It was almost like he was thinking over what she had said. It almost seemed like it made sense to him and he was trying to see if there was any loop holes in the situation but sure enough it seemed rather solid.

    ♔ K E V I NC A R T E R
    -- the main attraction
    See, I knew I loved you for more than just being extremely hot and great in bed – you’ve got a set of brains on you. That’s the perfect solution to this entire problem. I’ve just got to make sure that Ace doesn’t do something stupid to derail the plans and he seems like a bitter bitch to try something like that – especially now more than ever. I done proved I can win the big one over him and I’ll do it again before long.

    ♕ A M YM A R S H A L L
    -- the punk princess
    Well there is a little something called an insurance policy babe. I am sure if you talked with Erik before the match that he could someone out to the ring with you to make sure that Ace doesn’t do anything to cost you a chance at winning those tag titles. See, there’s always ways around this kind of stuff. Just gotta use your head instead of getting upset so quickly.

    ♔ K E V I NC A R T E R
    -- the main attraction
    Hey, you can’t blame me for that. I happen to have a short fuse and don’t tolerate stupid shit. That’s why you can be the brains out of little operation. Besides you like it when I get angry, don’t even try to deny it.

    ♕ A M YM A R S H A L L
    -- the punk princess
    I’m not denying it, but I only care for you being angry when you’re taking that anger out on certain body parts of mine. Seeing as you aren’t putting that anger to good use at this particular moment I have to be against it.

    ♔ K E V I NC A R T E R
    -- the main attraction
    You know all you have to do is ask and I can channel that anger where it belongs, not to mention there sweetheart. We haven’t even properly celebrated my victory – so I mean we could combine the two if you really wanted.

    ♕ A M YM A R S H A L L
    -- the punk princess
    If I want? You act like I really have a choice in the matter. I’ll just get to assuming the position.

    With that being said Amy smirked a little bit looking over in her boyfriend’s direction as she grabbed a hold of his briefcase pushing it off the bed and then proceeded to bend on over it. It was quite clear what these two were about to engage in – after all it wasn’t like they were exactly private or shy about their sex life in the first place. For now though the Main Attraction could have all the fun he wanted but eventually it was going to be time to crack down and get to business.

    ----- ----- -----

    It was a few days before Kevin Carter would find himself flying out of the country to be a part of Climax Control. Ever since he found out about the match that he was going to find himself in. He hadn’t been too happy to be quite honest and it has been something that had consumed his every thought but it was something that he had to deal with for now until his plan worked out.

    On that note the Main Attraction decided to take matters into his own hands and by that hook his camcorder up within his office there in Los Angeles. After he had it all set up he wasted no time hitting the record button as he took a couple steps back and set right on down on top of his desk with his eyes focused directly on the cameras.

    ♔ K E V I NC A R T E R
    -- the main attraction
    It isn’t news to anyone that on this week’s Climax Control I am featured in the main event – and after winning such a huge match at Blaze of Glory II. After being as good as I am for years I should be in the main event, I just shouldn’t be in the main event under the circumstances I find myself in. You’ve all heard that I have to team up with the cocksucker that is Ace Baldwin to take on Blood Omen for their Tag Team Championships.

    I am not pleased with the match. I do not want to be a part of the match as long as Ace is my partner, and I’m doing everything I can to make sure the prick isn’t my tag team partner. That means one thing and one thing only, as long as I get my way then I’ll be facing Blood Omen all on my own for the Tag Team titles. That’s right folks, I plan on not only being the Main Attraction for this company, but I plan on being a One Man Show like I am every other night.


    As expected there was huge smirk that started to spread across the lips of this young man. For a while now the fans of SCW had come to learn that he was quite arrogant, quite cocky, and quite egotistical. He was truly full of himself and after Blaze of Glory II whether people wanted to believe it or not he actually had a right to be that way as he had finally stepped up and he had finally proven himself just three matches into the company.

    ♔ K E V I NC A R T E R
    -- the main attraction
    Rest assured by the time it’s all over, I’ll be a one man show that is carrying the Going For Gold briefcase and in possession of BOTH tag team titles – because you see that’s just how damn good I really am. I have been saying it since I got here. I have said it a billion times in the past. I am single handily the best thing that has ever existed in the history of professional wrestling and soon enough I’m going to prove it again – in which not a single person can do a damn thing about it.

    Don’t get me wrong though Blood Omen, I’m not blind. I know when I see a pair of talented people and the two of you are some talented dudes. You wouldn’t be the tag team champions if you weren’t. You wouldn’t have beaten the challenges that have been placed in front of you if you weren’t good and didn’t have what it took to be in the spot you are in now. But here’s the thing even though you are good. Even though you have been champions for a while and even though you have beaten all challenges thus far.

    Fact is you haven’t met a challenge like me, and fact is neither one of you have the ounce of talent that I have. Even combined the two of you couldn’t even scratch the surface of how damn good I am. I was born to be one of the best that has ever been a part of this business and I’m going to leave this business one day for good as one of the best. Hell, at such a young age I am already a legend which isn’t anything that the two of you can say. Neither one of you will ever be able to say it.


    He shook his head to the side a little bit. Granted that statement was a little bold and was going a little too far for someone that wasn’t sure whether or not someone would actually end up becoming a legend by the time their career ended. Only time would tell whether or not he was actually right or not – but truthfully none of that really mattered in the end.

    ♔ K E V I NC A R T E R
    -- the main attraction
    I’ll go ahead and go out on a limb here to say that you two likely don’t know anything about me. You likely know nothing of my past. You likely have paid no attention to what I have done since I arrived on the scene and you likely don’t even know what I am capable of let alone who I am. Well, here’s a little newsflash for you two gentlemen. You’re about to find out just who I am from a verbal stand point and then when we get into the ring with each other you’re going to find out just what I can do in the ring.

    See while I don’t want to team with Ace, and while I won’t team with Ace that doesn’t count me out or anything when it comes to beating the two of you for those tag team titles. I was actually a part of a tag team for many years in my earlier years. It was a tag team that I led. It was a tag team where I had learned that my partner was less than I was and where I learned how to win matches on my own for the team.

    And you know what happened during those days? I led that me and my partner to tag team titles. I led me and my partner to being an undefeated team. I led me and my partner to having the longest reign in the company’s history for the tag team titles. So you see it’s right there in black and white that I’m capable of beating tag champions on my own. It’s there in black and white that I don’t really need a partner and it’s there in black and white that I can beat the two of you to take your titles with ease might I add.


    Course at this very moment Kevin was taking a stroll down memory lane so to speak. It wasn’t exactly a relevant situation and that was something that the tag champions could point out but at the same time Kevin did have a point if he was able to do all of that in his past there’s a good chance that he could make a repeat happen – only difference being is it’d be in a different company against a different pair of champions.

    ♔ K E V I NC A R T E R
    -- the main attraction
    Let me guess you aren’t completely sold yet right? You want to just rant and rave about how that’s in my past and how it isn’t relevant now right? You want to go into full on rage quit mode and talk about how much better you are than me correct? Well allow me to go ahead and use some stuff that will shut that whole mentality down and get you two to open your eyes a little more when it comes to what you’re going to be dealing with in the ring.

    I hadn’t been seen in the wrestling world for five years prior to me signing a contact with SCW. I should have had trouble in my first match with the company. I should have shown signs of ring rust. I shouldn’t have been as good as I was in that ring but I was. It was like I hadn’t missed a beat. It was like I hadn’t been away from the ring at all and I chalked up a win under my belt. Now, I admit that the next match I had I did lose but it was a fluke and I proved for it to be a fluke just two weeks ago.

    I proved that when I go my revenge for Ace beating me. I proved that when I went through other men. I proved that when I was the one that walked out of that arena with that gold briefcase. Now I’m the only guy walking around here that can say he has a shot at any championship he wants at any show he wants at any given time he wants. So, you see my return to the wrestling world hasn’t been much different from when I was in my prime a few years ago. I’m still dominate and I’m still the best thing to ever exist in squared circle – which means I’m more than capable of knocking you two off your high horse as Tag Champs.


    There was that arrogant little smirk of his once again creeping over his lips. At this point Kevin was hitting the nail on the head so to speak and he was backing up all his statements with facts. Thing was as much as people wanted to deny them and as much as people wanted to ignore them facts were the truth and they were always there as there was no escaping them.

    ♔ K E V I NC A R T E R
    -- the main attraction
    That right there is enough to make you two see what is going to be coming your way, but something tells me that you aren’t very bright. Something tells me you two have some undeserved egos and ones that you don’t deserve. Something just tells me that you are going to ignore everything that I have to say. Well that’s fine the two of you have that right but in the end it’s going to be leading the two of you to a road of disappointment and failure.

    Like I said you have never been in the ring with me. You have never had a challenge like me and that’s exactly why the moment we find ourselves in the ring with each other gentlemen you’re going to struggle. You’re going to fumble. You are going to find out for the first time ever that you aren’t as good as you think you are or as good as you want people to believe that you are. You are going to find out that the team of Blood Omen can be stopped by one man – while two men have never been able to stop you.

    Again that just proves how good I am and how good I am always going to be, but I want the two of you to know I encourage you to show up with your best and I encourage you to show up giving it everything you’ve got. After all a win over you and taking your titles wouldn’t be that fun for me unless there was an actual fight put up on your behalf. So bring it up, but just keep in the back of your minds that the tag team Blood Omen is going to be history by the time the Main Attraction is done come Climax Control.


    It was quite clear that Kevin had no problem pushing the barrier and making statements as well as claims that could land him in hot water. It was something that he has always done and it didn’t seem like it was going to be changing any time soon. After all that’s just who he was as a person and it would forever be like that.

    ♔ K E V I NC A R T E R
    -- the main attraction
    That leaves me to you Ace. We’ve done been down this road before, I beat you when it mattered the most and with that I proved I’m better than you. I shouldn’t have to deal with you anymore and I’m not going to deal with you anymore. It doesn’t matter if this whole me being forced to team with you is a punishment or not because I have my connections. I have my sources. I have my back up and I have my plans. You aren’t even going to make into the match. There’s no fucking way in hell I am going to lower myself to teaming with you.

    There’s no way in hell I’m going to allow you to mooch off me and my success. There’s no way in hell I am going to allow you to obtain your first championship here in SCW due to me carrying you to it. That’s not how I roll and you don’t deserve that kind of honor. So, I truly hope that you haven’t started calling home or bragging to the only two friends you’ll ever have in Derrick and Aspen – because you WILL not be the one half of the tag team champions, but I on the other hand WILL be the Tag Team Champions, it’s what being a one man show is all about junior.


    There was no stopping Kevin as he kept on running his mouth. Some would say that he was digging himself a hole for the grave that would soon be his, but in his mind and in his world he was digging up the truth and exposing it the way it needed to be exposed. On that note Kevin looked right back up at the cameras to deliver his final message of the evening.

    ♔ K E V I NC A R T E R
    -- the main attraction
    I’ll leave you all with these parting words. I believe I said it before so I’ll go ahead and say it again. It doesn’t matter if you love me, hate me, boo me, or cheer me. You still spend your hard earned cash to see me in one way or another – because I am the Main Attraction regardless of where I fall on the card and regardless of how you feel about me. Come this Sunday night, I’m going to steal the show once again. I’ll be the Main Attraction once again, but by the end of the night I’ll have a new title for myself. SCW’s First Ever Solo Tag Team Champion, don’t like it? Too bad, you’re going to have to deal with it!

    That was all that needed to be said on his end. He had put it all out in the open for his partner and for his opponents. No doubt they’d all have their own opinions on how things would go. No doubt about it they’d have quite a bit to say but at the end of it all it was just words that even meant it was just words coming from Kevin. All of that went out the window as soon as they got into the ring with each other and it became all about which one of them actually have the ability to get the job done in the ring. In a few days we’d see just which team had that ability after all.

    ----- ----- -----

    It was the night of Climax Control and while the show hadn’t gone on air just yet. It didn’t change the fact that most of the superstars and bombshells were there getting ready for the night. One of those superstars just happened to be Kevin Carter as he was walking down the hall with his Going For Gold briefcase in hand. After a few more steps he came to a halt at a door.

    He looked at the door in front of him and that door had the name HOT STUFF written across the name plate. It seemed that Carter’s eyes were narrowing a little bit as he clearly had some kind of problem with the man but what was the problem? We’d all find out as Kevin opened the door pushing it open heading right on inside wasting no time cutting to the chase.

    ♔ K E V I NC A R T E R
    -- the main attraction
    You’re Hot Stuff right?

    M A R KW A R D
    -- hot stuff
    I do believe that’s who I am. What can I help you with?

    ♔ K E V I NC A R T E R
    -- the main attraction
    What can you help me with? Well from what I have been told you are the one that decided it was a good idea to book myself in a tag match and force me to team with Ace Baldwin. That doesn’t fly with me at all – so before tonight’s show gets under way. I’m telling you right here and right now you’re changing the match.

    M A R KW A R D
    -- hot stuff
    Am I now? I know I took quite the licking at Blaze of Glory II, but I don’t think it was that bad to the point I can’t remember when I decided to cancel a match that I booked in the first place.

    ♔ K E V I NC A R T E R
    -- the main attraction
    I don’t have time for your sarcastic bullshit. I said you are changing the match and that’s what I mean. I’m not competing in a match where I have to team up with Ace Baldwin. Either cancel it or remember him from the match it’s that simple.

    M A R KW A R D
    -- hot stuff
    It doesn’t seem to be all that simple at all actually Kevin.

    Hot Stuff sat there at the desk he was sitting at and shook his head from side to side. It didn’t seem that the Main Attraction was getting anywhere with this situation and it didn’t seem like Hot Stuff was going to budge on the match he had made and sure enough there was a good reason for it.

    M A R KW A R D
    -- hot stuff
    And the reason for it not being that easy is because I don’t take kindly to people telling me what to do. On top of that I don’t take kindly to people turning their backs on SCW and siding with the devil so to speak when this company gave you a shot that no one else was willing to give you despite your background. I made the match and it’s sticking.

    ♔ K E V I NC A R T E R
    -- the main attraction
    Obviously, you don’t know who you are dealing with here. I’m not your everyday superstar. I’m not like the rest of these idiots around here that will talk shit but never do anything about it. I’m not like those that complain but never have the intentions to change things around. I see a problem and I fix it one way or another. I’m not going to say it again. Teaming with Ace is not option and it’s a problem for me. You have no choice now do as I told you.

    M A R KW A R D
    -- hot stuff
    I do have a choice and no I’m not changing the match. You brought this on yourself Kevin. You decided to turn your back and you wanted to go along with the rebels well now you’re going to have to deal with consequences that come your way. Besides, I don’t know anyone that would complain about having a title match just given to them. Maybe you’re just the type of guy that doesn’t want to succeed in this business not that it makes any sense but whatever.

    ♔ K E V I NC A R T E R
    -- the main attraction
    I’m not complaining about the title match you ignorant piece of shit. I’m complaining about the fact that you are forcing me to team with Ace Baldwin. The guy is a loser and the guy does not deserve to be teaming with me. I’m not going to team with someone that is worthless. I’m not going to lead someone like him to a victory. I’m not going to lead him to a championship when he doesn’t even deserve it. But since you don’t want to comply how about I pull you out of that chair and beat the piss out of you right here and right now. Maybe that’ll get you to change your mind.

    M A R KW A R D
    -- hot stuff
    It won’t get me to change my mind at all, but it will get you a lawsuit. It will get you fined. It will get you suspended and it might even get you fired. Now is that the road you really want to go down?

    For a second or two Kevin stood there in silence without saying a word at all. It’s not what he wanted to deal with and it didn’t seem like it was something that he had expected to come out of his mouth but at the same time he wasn’t a punk and one way or another he was determined to make sure things went his way.

    ♔ K E V I NC A R T E R
    -- the main attraction
    If that’s how you want to go about things then fine. I’m not going to compete in the match at all. Instead I’m going to walk out of this office and I’m going to be on the first flight back home to Los Angeles. Ace can deal with the tag champs on his own. One way or another you’re going to see I don’t play by your rules. I don’t go by your shots. I play by my own rules and I’m the one that calls the shots whether you like it or not.

    M A R KW A R D
    -- hot stuff
    Well if that’s how you feel things should go that’s fine, but I must tell you as a heads up. If you walk out of this office and then head on home then you are in breach of your contract. You aren’t fulfilling your contractual obligations which creates a huge issue. That could lead to SCW suing you. It could lead to you getting fired. It could lead to fines and a bunch of other stuff. But if you do that I won’t go that far but I will take that briefcase away from you.

    ♔ K E V I NC A R T E R
    -- the main attraction
    WHAT?! You can’t do that!

    M A R KW A R D
    -- hot stuff
    Oh but I can Kevin. If you don’t want to comply with your contract and what you obligated to do according to your contract. Then I’m going to punish you for it and that seems to be the only thing you care about and it appears that I’m going to have to treat you like a little kid in the matter. Besides if you aren’t going to stick around to do what you are meant to why should you have that kind of opportunity whenever you want? Who is to say if you cashed in and won a title that you wouldn’t bail on the company again?

    ♔ K E V I NC A R T E R
    -- the main attraction
    That won’t happen. It can’t happen. In fact I won’t allow it to happen and neither will Erik.

    M A R KW A R D
    -- hot stuff
    And it won’t happen as long as you do what you are supposed to do. In the end it’s totally your call my friend.

    Kevin just stood there glaring at Hot Stuff as it was pretty clear he wasn’t happy with what he was being told right about now. This wasn’t what he was expecting and was finding out rather quickly he didn’t have much of a say in the matter. As irritated as he possibly could be Kevin turned and walked on out of the office door slamming it shut behind him. He was put in a position that he couldn’t get himself out of. Now it was either compete in a match he didn’t want to compete in or lose the one thing he busted his ass off the hardest for. It was going to be a hard decision but in the end the Main Attraction would make the right one.

13
Supercard Archives / Time To Shoot Em Up [BoG II RP 2]
« on: March 01, 2013, 09:30:29 PM »
 
    \'user

    The weekend for Blaze of Glory II had finally arrived. It had been the event that every single person within SCW had been waiting for. There was so much set to take place on that night. On this one night the entire landscape of SCW could be changed forever. It could be a bad thing or it could be a good thing just depends on who you asked and how things went by the end of the night.

    On this particular night several stars were hoping to make it their night and make history for themselves. Kevin Carter was no exception to this as he had one hell of an opportunity that would be presented to him on this night. He was headed into a battle where it wouldn’t be easy to win and all kinds of odds as well as obstacles would stand in his way.

    He had to face four other men that would be gunning for the same prize he was. They’d all be gunning for the briefcase that would be sitting in the middle of the room. That briefcase contained a title shot at any male title at any time the person chose to cash in at whatever show they wanted to do it on. It would give the winner so much power it wouldn’t even be funny.

    As much as Kevin would be gunning for the win and as hard as he’d be trying to win. Those other five men would be doing the same thing which would no doubt cause a problem among them all. It would also create for one of the best matches seen in SCW. Hell, it could be a 2013 Match of the Year candidate easily. Be sure to tune in this Sunday night to see how it all ends up.


    ----- ----- -----

    GET UP OFF MY DICK

    In less than a week I’d be competing in my third match since signing a deal with SCW. I had that riding on my mind but on top of that I had some other projects outside the ring I had to deal with. Today was one of those days where I had myself locked up in my office trying to get work taken care of, but that’s when I heard my office door open followed by the voice of my secretary.

    THE SECRETARY ;; AMANDA DAVIS:Mr. Carter, your ex-wife is here and she insist on seeing you.

    THE MAIN ATTRACTION ;; KEVIN CARTER:Tell her I’m busy.

    THE SECRETARY ;; AMANDA DAVIS:Will do sir.

    On that note she walked right back out of my office and I heard the door shut again. Now, I should have known better. My Ex-Wife was a crazy ass ratchet bitch and she didn’t take rejection too kindly. That’s when my office door came exploding open hitting the wall behind it. I looked up and sure enough there was the ex.

    MISS RATCHET ;; NICOLE AUSTIN:Busy… looks like you are sitting at a desk doing fucking nothing.

    THE MAIN ATTRACTION ;; KEVIN CARTER:Nicole, I do not have time for this shit today. I don’t got the time to be playing calm the psycho down. What the fuck is it that you needed so badly that you couldn’t just leave a message with Amanda?

    MISS RATCHET ;; NICOLE AUSTIN:I’m not talking to some white bitch, especially if her name is Amanda. Secondly, you call me a psycho again and I’m going to show you just how psycho I am. Don’t fucking play with me Kevin.

    THE MAIN ATTRACTION ;; KEVIN CARTER:FOR THE LAST TIME, WHAT THE FUCK DO YOU WANT?!

    It shouldn’t take me to have to raise my voice to get the bitch to listen or to get her to calm the hell down but it did. I looked at her with my eyes narrowed a little bit and sure enough she was glaring right back over at me.

    MISS RATCHET ;; NICOLE AUSTIN:Mhmmm keep playing boy, and you’re going to get it. What I want? More like what I need you to do. I know it’s hard for you to do, but I need you to be a father for this weekend. I have some plans and I need you to take Lacey for a couple days.

    THE MAIN ATTRACTION ;; KEVIN CARTER:No can do Nicole, I won’t even be in California this weekend. I’ll be out of state for a match I have in SCW. You’re going to have to ask your mother to watch her or something.

    MISS RATCHET ;; NICOLE AUSTIN:I don’t give a damn what you think you are doing this weekend. You’re going to step up and be a father. You’re going to take Lacey for the weekend. You’re going to put that stupid match of yours aside and be an adult.

    THE MAIN ATTRACTION ;; KEVIN CARTER:Last time I checked Lacey, my mother passed away a few years ago and even then she didn’t tell me what to do when to do it. I am an adult. I take care of myself. I pay my own bills and all that good shit. Sorry, that you think you can tell me what to do. Sorry, that I have something to do and I can’t take Lacey. I’d be more than happy to but, I’m busy. It’s a big match and I’m not just going to put aside because you want to pawn our daughter off on me for a weekend so you can go out and be a whore.

    MISS RATCHET ;; NICOLE AUSTIN:Excuse the hell out of me? What did you just say to me?! Go ahead Kevin, repeat yourself. I dare you to say it again. C’mon grow a set and ay it again!

    I knew when to pick and choose my battles – this wasn’t a time to fight with her. She was nuts and I knew the moment I repeated myself was the moment she’d think it was a good idea to charge me and do something stupid which would only result me in having her arrested, which would leave to me having to take Lacey, and causing a strain for this coming weekend.”

    MISS RATCHET ;; NICOLE AUSTIN:Mhmm, that’s what I thought. You don’t got the balls to repeat that last line. Why do you even have to take the damn match in the first place? Doesn’t it have that Ace Baldwin guy in it? It seems like it’d be a waste a time because you’d just lose to him again.

    THE MAIN ATTRACTION ;; KEVIN CARTER:Simply a matter of opinion there Nicole, but it’s good to know that you are still so obsessed with me that you actually bother to watch matches that I’m in and keep up on what I’m doing with my career. Don’t worry though, I won’t tell anybody.

    MISS RATCHET ;; NICOLE AUSTIN:You have done lost your mind boy. I don’t pay attention to anything you do. I could care less about your career. I just happened to be flipping through the channels that night and witnessed you tap out in the middle of the ring like a little girl. I also just happen to know that you’ve got no chance in that weird ass match they have you in.

    THE MAIN ATTRACTION ;; KEVIN CARTER:Yep Nicole, you so don’t pay attention to my career or anything that I’m doing, but yet seem to know that I’m in a unique match up – which wasn’t announced at the show I competed on last. Again, I won’t tell anyone that you are obsessed with me or anything. I’ll be sure to also prove you wrong with all the others that have proceeded to doubt me. Keep it up though Nicole, it’s good motivation.

    MISS RATCHET ;; NICOLE AUSTIN:How pathetic Kevin, you are still living in your glory days that were about five years ago and newsflash hunnie. You weren’t all that great back then. It’s just a matter of you being in a company that had little to no competition at all and you dominated based on that. Things are way different now. You have competition and you better get that through your thick skull before you end up falling right on your face… again.

    I looked on nodding my head a little bit with each word that came out of her mouth. Nicole really thought she had me worked up and really thought she was getting under my skin but truth was she wasn’t. I found the whole situation funny and I thought it was doing nothing aside from making her look stupid. That’s when I looked back at her to say what I felt needed to be said on my end.

    THE MAIN ATTRACTION ;; KEVIN CARTER: don’t give a rats ass what you think Nicole, especially considering the fact you want to say that I wasn’t that great back in the day when you know that’s a lie. You rode my dick harder than anyone back in the day. You preached about how good I was more than I did. So, I don’t even want to hear the crap coming out of your mouth right now because that’s all it is pure crap. And as far as the competition aspect goes in SCW, I know what I got myself into. I know it’s the best competition out there. I know it’ll push me more than what I had to be pushed back in the day. That’s fine with me though, because I thrive off competition. I thrive off proving that I’m better than everyone they have in that company. All a matter of time until I am the top guy. Just you wait and see.

    MISS RATCHET ;; NICOLE AUSTIN:I don’t have the time to stand here and argue with you about your stupid little career. You should know that what I say is right and I always prove to be right but whatever. Don’t say I didn’t tell you so when you fall flat on your face and once again lose the opportunity to become anything SCW. Anyway, are you going to take Lacey or are you going t continue to be a pain in my ass?

    THE MAIN ATTRACTION ;; KEVIN CARTER:I told you Nicole, I am busy this weekend. I have a match to win. I am sorry that you don’t understand common sense or understand the word no. Not sure if you trying to get under my skin was an attempt to get me to do what you wanted all along or what but none the less the answer is no, I’ll come get her Monday when I get back in town.

    MISS RATCHET ;; NICOLE AUSTIN:Ugh, I swear you are useless sometimes Kevin. I’ll be sure to tell our daughter when she grows up that her father would have rather competed in a match where he was the loser and the one that no one gave a damn about over spending time with her. Trust me Kevin, Lacey is going to grow up and find out what kind of piece of trash you are. I can guarantee you that much.

    THE MAIN ATTRACTION ;; KEVIN CARTER:You go ahead and do that… I’ll be sure to tell her what kind of slut you were and always will be when she gets older. I think she’d be more proud to have a Heavyweight Champion for a father than a SLUT for a mother. Just my opinion of course, but sometimes opinions are actually facts.

    As I expected it didn’t settle well with Nicole at all. She turned herself around with a bunch of attitude, grabbed a hold of the door, and walked right back out of my office slamming it shut behind her. I couldn’t help but smirk a little bit. After all this time I knew how to get her going and I knew how to get what I wanted. Truth be told, she set herself up for the most of it. Now I had one more person rooting against me for Sunday, only gives me that much more encouragement to prove them wrong. It’ll just mean more personally when I shut my ex-wife up… and not the way I used to, haha!

    ----- ----- -----

    TIME TO SHOOT EM UP

    I was two days away from getting in the ring with at Blaze of Glory II and showing the entire company what I could do. Thus far I had one win and one loss. Not too many people were impressed by me. Not too many people were looking in my direction or gave a damn about me. Call it being egotistical but I didn’t feel accomplished unless I had every single person’s attention on me. Well, today was going to be straight shoot day.

    I had managed to book a SCW camera crew and had them meet me in my office in downtown Los Angeles. Once they had arrived I put them right to work and had them set everything up. I didn’t have time to be wasted and was going to make sure I got my point across. There was so much that I had been wanting to say for a while now and the moment that I had been given the green light. I sat up at my desk with a smirk on my face and started to speak.

    THE MAIN ATTRACTION ;; KEVIN CARTER:In two days I’ll find myself in possibly the biggest match since I return. I’ll be ring side with four morons fighting it out to climb inside a cage and achieve one goal. That goal is to grab the briefcase that is sitting in the middle of the ring and claim right to a championship match at any time I want for any belt I want and I don’t think it’s a secret that I’ll be gunning for the Heavyweight Championship.

    I was well aware that was a statement that could piss a lot of people off. No one wanted to see the new kid go out of his way to achieve this goal. No one wanted to see me swoop in and do what so many had been trying to do for the longest time. However it didn’t matter what they wanted. I was doing what I wanted and it was that simple.

    THE MAIN ATTRACTION ;; KEVIN CARTER:Blade Alexander, Ace Baldwin, Argento, and Tommy are the four men I have to fight to get what I want. Four men that aren’t good enough to lace of my boots. Four men that worthy enough to wash my jockstrap. Four men that shouldn’t even be in this position considered the fact that not a single one of them has done anything special and I don’t see that changing any time soon

    Take Tommy Staggs for example shall we? From what I gather the son of a bitch hasn’t been seen in months. Now all of the sudden he’s making a return. Now all the sudden he has something to say. Now all the sudden he’s got a fire lit under his ass and is planning on doing something huge like win this match. Well, that’s not going to happen Tommy. It isn’t going to happen on my watch let’s put it that way shall we?


    I nodded my head just a tad bit. I had quite the beef with Tommy just returning out of nowhere and thinking that he was going to come into this match specifically to make a huge return and make an even bigger statement but I had a chance to stop it.

    THE MAIN ATTRACTION ;; KEVIN CARTER:I might be the new kid on the block but I’m not just going to roll over and let someone take what I want because they decide now is the time they want to return or because of what their last name means to this specific company. I was the new kid on the block years ago and I didn’t let the likes of Shawn Michaels push me around because he was a legend and an icon in this business. No instead I took what I wanted from him.

    Just like I’m going to take what I want from you Staggs, and what I want is that briefcase the same thing everyone else wants. I get it though I know that you picked now as the time to return to shock the world and now was the time to return because of what was on the line, what would be hanging in the balance, and what would be yours if you were to win the match. Smart thinking, no doubt but you aren’t just going to walk in and take something I want. Sorry jack that shit doesn’t fly with me.

    You can bet your ass Tommy that the moment you even think about climbing  that cage and getting anywhere close to the prize that should already be mine. I’m going to grab a hold of you and I’m going to bash your skull in. I’m going to launch you off that cage with not a care in the world as to what could happen to you when you hit the floor. Hell, as far as I’m concerned I’ll put you right back on the leave of absence list if that’s what it comes down to. Point is that’s my briefcase, this is my match to win, and you need to take your bitch ass on somewhere else.


    I couldn’t help myself as I chuckled a little bit. I could be quite the asshole when I wanted to be but it wasn’t so much about me being an asshole as it was about me being right and calling it like I saw it. Staggs wasn’t going to come in and make a return or a statement at my expense. He might think otherwise but soon he’d be slapped with reality.

    THE MAIN ATTRACTION ;; KEVIN CARTER:And there’s someone like Argento that wants to come along to take what I want. You know a former champion around here and the man that I actually gave credit to. A man that I actually considered someone to be a threat to me in this match, but then what happened when I do something out of the kindness of my heart? What happens when I decide to show a little respect when in reality he hadn’t done shit to earn it?

    He decides to show me the lack of respect and he decides to be cliché and shit on me because I’m the new guy. Talking about how he doesn’t care about what I have to say. He wants to point out that my downfall is going to be the beef that I have with Ace, well that proves that Argento doesn’t know jack shit. Cause let me tell you something dude. My beef with Ace is a big deal and I’m going to settle it this Sunday, but it certainly isn’t going to be my downfall.


    With a light shake of my head I looked right back up at the cameras. I hated when dumbass people made stupid accusations and what not like they knew what they were talking about or like they had everything covered. Truth is he knew nothing about anything and he should shut up as well as stop trying.

    THE MAIN ATTRACTION ;; KEVIN CARTER:I know that there’s more than Ace in the match but the thing is let’s be honest shall we? This match is going to come down to Ace and I – so it makes sense that our attention will be on each other but I’m not stupid. I know that I have to keep eyes in the back of my head. I know that I’ve got to keep my attention on every single one of you. I know that you’re going to be aiming for the same thing but just because I know something and just because you are trying to do something doesn’t mean it’s going to happen.

    I said what I said the first time around because it’s true Argento. You are losing your chance at glory when you step into the ring with me. I’m not going to come up short against someone that doesn’t even have the ability to keep a championship in their possession. Try as hard as you want and you can say what you want but the point is the moment we’re out there you’re going to fail like the others. You will fall flat on your face and you will be forced to watch me go on to be the winner.


    Argento wanted nothing more than to get some momentum back in his favor and have a small taste of glory again since he hadn’t had any due to losing the title. However Sunday night was going to be my night and therefore with it being my night. All that matter is what I wanted and I was going to get what I wanted regardless of how hard it might be.

    THE MAIN ATTRACTION ;; KEVIN CARTER:Blade Alexander – the man I have the biggest problem with being in this match. He had a shot no more than a few weeks ago to become the SCW Heavyweight Champion and he blew it. Now he’s being put into a match where he has a chance to be put right back into that position? That’s a bunch of bullshit and that tells me exactly how the people in this damn company are going to run things. They give shots to become champion to losers that couldn’t close in to become champion in the first damn place.

    Had I not been in this match though, it would have been a given that Blade would leave with the briefcase but I am in the match and regardless of what Blade wants. Regardless of the experience he might have and regardless of the urge he has to be put right back in the spot he was once in. It won’t make a difference because there’s not a chance in hell, I’m letting a sorry piece of shit like him take my spot. You had your chance dude. It’s time for you to move the fuck on. Course, you don’t quite get that but after it’s said and done. After I kicked your ass and made you see it. It’ll sink in and it’ll be game over for you officially.


    It irked me to the very bone that Blade had been put in this match and had been given an opportunity that he didn’t deserve. He had his chance at being the top dog and he blew it. He shouldn’t have been rewarded for losing but clearly there was some logic fucked up somewhere with the people that ran things.

    THE MAIN ATTRACTION ;; KEVIN CARTER:Now that brings me to the final piece of shit in this match and I’m talking about Ace Baldwin. I could go on and on about how I’m still pissed off at the fact you made me tap out. I could go on and on about how you took that one shot away from me of going my entire career without a submission loss added to my name. I could go on and on about how you already added a loss to my record here in SCW which isn’t settling with me well.

    But point is I’ve been there. I’ve done that and I have said what I needed to say about it. No real surprise you yourself had a lot to say about the situation. I can tell that you and your little bitch manager – who has never amounted to anything anywhere had a field day at my expense for the submission loss. I can tell you all thought it was the funniest thing in the world and I can tell that you two think that it is going to be the same thing that happens every single time we step into the ring against each other. Well, you couldn’t be any more wrong.


    I shook my head a little bit to the side once again. Truth be told I had been preparing myself for this entire ordeal with Ace. I knew he’d have a lot to say. I knew that he’d be going off and bringing up what happened. Well, he was about to be shocked when things didn’t go the way he called or expected them to go.

    THE MAIN ATTRACTION ;; KEVIN CARTER:You know what I find funny though? I find it hilarious that you are billed as a ‘face’ and you apparently want to be the good guy. Yet you turn around and act like a ‘heel’ and act like a bad guy. Yes, I’m breaking the fourth wall here and I really don’t give a fuck what any of you have to say about it. Fact is Ace, you are a very confused person and it seems like you act a certain way depending on the situation you have been placed in.

    When it’s a given that you are going to win, when you know you’re going to have your hand raised in victory, and when its clear that your opponent has no chance in hell then you want to play the good guy card. You want to kiss ass and suck dick, but the moment that you are presented with a challenge. The moment it’s clear it isn’t easy for you and the moment it’s obvious you gotta dig down deep to come close to winning. Then you want to change your outlook and you want be that bad guy. You want to start going on and on about how people suck and shit.


    All I could do was shake my head a little bit more. It was clear to me that Baldwin had a bit of an issue within himself. He needed to decided exactly which one he was going to be. Was he going to be the good guy that kissed ass? Or was he going to be the bad guy that talked shit to seem like a tough guy? Guess, we’d see in the long run.

    THE MAIN ATTRACTION ;; KEVIN CARTER:That’s just hilarious to me and it proves to me that you are quite bitch made. I tell you what though Ace, you can say what you want about me. You can say I suck. You can preach about being better than me. You can claim that you’re going to beat me once again, and you can be as desperate as you need to be grasping for whatever straws you can just to get yourself over and to prove a point but the fact of the matter still remains.

    This isn’t GIW, this isn’t EWE where your bitch of a manager worked, but this is SCW and things are different. It isn’t about how much you can talk but about what you can do out in that ring. It is about who can have the ability to actually get the job done out there when it counts. Well, I made my mistake running my mouth last time and going word for word with you. I won’t make that mistake again. Instead, I’m just going to go out there on Sunday. Kick you in the mouth, knock you teeth down your throat, and win. It’s just that simple.


    I made my mistake and I admit making that mistake – with making that mistake it was time to bounce back from it. I was man enough and smart enough to figure out where I went wrong to go back to fix it. I was going to do just that and I was going to make sure that it was thrown in Ace’s face. On that note I had one final message to deliver.

    THE MAIN ATTRACTION ;; KEVIN CARTER:I have said it time and time again – to the point I shouldn’t have to say it again but I will this one final time. I didn’t come to SCW to be in second place. I didn’t come here to be overlooked and I didn’t come here to be the guy that never went anywhere. No, I came here to be the number one guy in the company. I came here to be the best that I can be. I came here to take over this company and I came here to be the next SCW Heavyweight Champion. Nothing and no one can stop me from achieving my goal. Fact is I am the Main Attraction and whether you boo me or cheer me, you came to see me! Now watch me steal the show at Blaze of Glory II.

    I took a few moments to look at the cameras with that same smirk my face. I had said all I needed to say for now. I drove the final nail in the verbal coffin if you will.  At that point the camera crew started to take things down as my attention was directed to my phone that started to vibrate. I flipped it open looking at it for a second and let a few words escape my mouth talking to myself.

    THE MAIN ATTRACTION ;; KEVIN CARTER:Well, that’s interesting to say the least.

    I smirked a bit as I sat my phone back down on my desk and then leaned back propping my feet up on it in order to relax. Now it was time to wait it out the next couple days and see what happens when I actually stepped out there to deal with those four men. At the end of the night there was only one of us that could win. At the end of the night only one of us could have glory. At the end of the night only one of us would take a step forward into immorality and as far as was concerned it was going to be me!

14
Supercard Archives / My Time Is Now [BoG II RP 1]
« on: February 22, 2013, 11:24:12 PM »
 \'user

Blaze of Glory II is Sin City Wrestling’s next event and it’ll be coming to people live on pay per view. There are quite a few matches that have been booked for that event. One of the matches that are being talked about the most happens to be the Five Way Reverse Steel Cage match.

Rules are rather simple the first man that is able to climb the cage and get inside the ring to retrieve the briefcase that’ll be sitting on a table in the ring will be declared the winner. Here’s the perk to it all. Inside that briefcase is a contract that states the winner can have a shot at any male title on any show at any time they choose.

One could assume that’s going to be enough to drive certain superstars to go the extra mile. Those five superstars that are going to be battling it out for this once in a lifetime opportunity are Blade Alexander, Kevin Carter, Ace Baldwin, Argento, and the returning Tommy Staggs.

That’s going to make for an interesting match considering the fact that every single man in that match brings something new to the table. Every single one of them has their own style. Every single one of them has their own little ideas and thoughts about how things work. It’s going to be quite interesting to see all five of them mix it up.

That leaves just one question though, and that question being which one of them want it more? No doubt about it both Kevin and Ace are going to be ones that people tend to overlook due to them being the new guys. A lot of people are going to question whether or not they can hold their own with some of the biggest names SCW has ever produced.

At the same time though it is the perfect chance for the two of them to prove people wrong and it is their chance to prove that they belong. On the flip side to it all you’ve got Tommy Staggs whom without a doubt wants to make something out of his return. You’ve got Argento who wants to finally step out into the spotlight.

Then of course there’s Blade Alexander whom literally just had a shot at Spike Staggs SCW Heavyweight Championship in which he failed. No doubt this is a perfect opportunity to get him right back into that position. No matter what it comes down to which one of them wants it the most. Be sure to tune on March 3rd, 2013 to see which one of them leave with a victory.


----- ----- -----

NEVER AGAIN

Monday | February 18th, 2013 | 11:30 AM

We were just twenty four hours removed from Climax Control and I found myself back home in Los Angeles. Instead of enjoying a day in bed, instead of spending time with my daughter or my girlfriend, and instead of spending time doing something that was fun I had myself locked away in my personal gym inside my home.

I was laid flat back on my bench press and I was in the middle of doing some pretty heavy reps. I was all about pushing myself to the limits and beyond them. I had quite the sweat going on as I was feeling the burn. About the time I finished my reps and sat up I was met with the familiar face of my girlfriend.

AMY MARSHALL
Well how did I know I was going to find you down here?

KEVIN CARTER
Where else would I possibly be after an embarrassing loss like last night? I have to bounce back.

AMY MARSHALL
Are you still upset about last night? Kevin, it was a minor setback. You seem to forget you haven’t been in the ring in five years. You’re still getting the rust off and working out the kinks so to speak. Ace beating you doesn’t mean much.

KEVIN CARTER
Five years away from the ring or not… the fact is Ace should have never beaten me. He’s garbage in the ring. He’s overhyped and overrated. He is no way in any shape better than me but now he has a victory over me and worse of all it’s a submission victory. Do you understand that’s the first time in my entire career I have been forced to tap out?!

AMY MARSHALL
Okay first of all Kevin, you don’t need to yell at me. All I am trying to do is help you and get you to understand it’s nothing more than a minor setback. Second of all, I understand that it is the first time you’ve suffered a loss like this and yes it sucks but you are better than this. Ace got lucky, we both know it and I’m sure everyone else in SCW knows it as well. And finally, I came down here to tell you some good news. Well at least in my opinion it’s good news. I found out you’ll be booked at the pay per view, Blaze of Glory II.

My attention went to semi on her to being completely on her. It’s like she was dangling a piece of meat in front of me when I was starving. I had to know what this ‘good news’ she had found out and I knew it wasn’t going to take much to get it out of her.

KEVIN CARTER
So, what’s the match? Let me guess it’ll be some kind of rematch between Ace and I? I’m sure the dickheads running the show loved me losing so much they want to see it again.

AMY MARSHALL
C’mon now Kev, you’re just being silly, but yes it is a bit of a rematch with you and Ace only thing is it won’t be just the two of you in the ring. You, Ace, Blade Alexander, Argento, and Tommy Staggs are going to fight each other in a Reverse Steel Cage.

KEVIN CARTER
What the fuck is a reverse steel cage? And what the hell could be the point? Seriously it sounds stupid for someone to want to climb in the cage rather than climb out of one.

AMY MARSHALL
Eh, well from what I have gathered the five of you will fight on the outside. The first person that is capable of climbing the cage, getting into the ring, and retrieving the briefcase that’s sitting in the middle of the ring will be declared the winner. Good news is the person that gets that briefcase will officially have a title shot for any male title that they choose on any show at any given point they want. Think about it Kev, you win and you’ve got a future Heavyweight Title shot just three matches into your return to wrestling.

For a second or two Kevin just sat there mowing over the idea and the possibility of what the future awaited him. That was a big deal and pretty surprising to say the least that he found himself in such a position so early on his career. Well the good thing was he wasn’t going to let that opportunity slip through his fingers.

KEVIN CARTER
Ace… got lucky once. He isn’t going to get lucky again.

AMY MARSHALL
Huh?

KEVIN CARTER
Just what I said, the prick got lucky once before. He got me when I least expected it and I may have underestimated him at that moment but it was all luck. He isn’t going to be so lucky this next time. No way in hell is that little bitch going to become champion before I do. I refuse to allow that to happen.

AMY MARSHALL
Well that’s great babe, and I believe you but take into consideration this match isn’t just about the two of you. There’s three other people involved that have the same exact goal. Make sure you don’t just put your attention on one person. It could cost you in the end and we don’t want that.

KEVIN CARTER
Those three aren’t any concern of mine. They are irrelevant as hell and won’t pose any kind of threat to me in that ring. Ace on the other hand the shit is personal now and when shit gets personal I take it to a whole new level. The prick has no fucking idea what is coming his way and neither do any of the others for that matter.

At that point I laid back against the bench press and reached up grabbing a hold of the bar. I lifted the bar up off its resting point and started to lift it up and down once again. Working out was my only release besides fucking Amy when I was frustrated. I wouldn’t let last night’s loss go at least not until I had avenged it and it seemed like I had that chance in two weeks. There wasn’t a chance in hell I was allowing myself to lose. Never again and I meant it.

----- ----- -----

MY TIME IS NOW
Saturday | February 23rd, 2013 | 4:00 PM

We were about a week before the big Blaze of Glory II event. I had spend most of my time in the gym. I had been preparing myself for this match that wasn’t too far away. I wanted nothing more than to win for the obvious reasons and I was going to make damn sure one way or another it happened. Made no difference to me who tried to stop me considering it’d be pointless on their part.

Today’s agenda though was to take the time to cut a promo and that’s exactly what I found myself doing right now. I had my camcorder set up outside the personal ring I stored in my basement. I leaned up against the ropes looking over at the cameras with a slight smirk on my face before beginning to speak.

KEVIN CARTER
Blaze of Glory II – the super card everyone is talking about. The night that so many things could happen and the night that the very fate of Sin City Wrestling could change. Well that’s all fine and dandy. People can worry about what could or couldn’t happen to the company. People can worry about this match or that match. They can have their attention wherever the hell they want to put their attention but my attention and my concern is on the Five Man Reverse Steel Cage match – because Blaze of Glory II is the night my career changes and the night my fate changes.

In the mind of everyone else they weren’t going to be too concerned about my fate or concerned with my career changing. Instead like I mentioned they were concerned with everything but me. It seems that most of SCW was still sleeping on me when in reality they shouldn’t be but soon enough I’d prove it to be a mistake.

KEVIN CARTER
It changes because sitting in the middle of that ring will be a briefcase that presents not only an opportunity for me, but it presents the entire world for me. I know that the moment I climb inside that cage and grab that briefcase I have a chance to face any male champion for their belt at any show and at any given point I want. Well it’s a no brainer I’m targeting the SCW Heavyweight Champion when I win.

I don’t think I’m the only one that has that thought in their head or that I’m the only one that’s going after that championship. I am almost positive every single man in that match was thinking the same thing but sadly enough for them that didn’t matter.

KEVIN CARTER
Notice how I said when I win and no that’s not a botch. That’s not a mistake or anything like that. I truly mean what I said I am going to win this match. I’m going to rise faster in the ranks of SCW than any other superstar has before and honestly who the fuck is going to stop me? The five men I’m in the ring with? Well let me go ahead and point out right now. There’s not a damn thing Blade Alexander, Ace Baldwin, Argento, and Tommy Staggs can do to stop me from the mission I’m about to embark on. You’ll all see when I’m a man on a mission there is no room for error.

I shook my head to the side a little bit. I was not letting this chance slip through my fingers. I wasn’t going to come up short. I wasn’t going to lose my chance to make history in such a short time and I was going to make damn sure it all took place no matter what it took and no matter how far I had to go.

KEVIN CARTER
Out of all the men involved the one man I can’t stand is Ace Baldwin. You see, you managed to do something that no man has ever done in the time I have been in this business. You made me tap out in the middle of the ring. You managed to beat me, and while I know you aren’t better than me. While I know that you got lucky – the fact I tapped out is going to stick out like a sore thumb. It is all I have thought about for days and now that I’ve got you in another match. I’m making you pay.

I’m sure you are real proud of yourself and I’m sure the moment this little shoot is released to the public you’re going to have yourself one hell of a laugh. You’ll think it’s all fun and games. You’ll be so proud of yourself that you actually got under my skin that much that I have obsessed about that one thing. Truth be told though Ace the moment you see me there at ringside. That moment I punch you dead in your mouth. The moment I knock your damn teeth out, you’re going to find out it isn’t a laughing matter.

I’m a firm believer in what I said last week Ace. You’re nothing more than a bunch of hype an you are clearly overrated. You might have everyone else fooled. You might have everyone else believing your bullshit. You haven’t fooled me and you will never convince me of a damn thing. Trust Ace, there’s not a chance in hell I’m letting your evil deed go punished and I’d much rather risk my entire career than let you ever have a chance at becoming champion before me. I just hope you’re ready for the hell that’s coming your way.


I nodded just a little bit. I knew that Ace was going to be stupid enough to blow it off and I knew he was going to be stupid enough to write me off considering he beat me once before but that was going to prove to be his biggest mistake to date. I was a man of my word and I was going to deliver.

KEVIN CARTER
Now from what I hear and the way people are acting is I’m supposed to be impressed by the fact that Tommy Staggs has decided to return. People are acting like it’s a big deal. People are acting like he’s on some second coming type bullshit and act like his presence in the match is meant to mean something. Well, while everyone believes that and while everyone is prepared for Tommy to do something special. I’m prepared to make him see his time frame for a return was a really bad idea on his end.

I’m not in this company or in this match to play second to anyone, especially not someone from the Staggs family. You see being a Staggs has done nothing but put Tommy in an even worse spot than he already was in with me. Let’s just say I don’t like it when people are in a position that they shouldn’t be in. I don’t like it when someone is determined and said to be better than me due to the spot that they are in. That’s the case with the SCW Heavyweight Champion and it pisses me the hell off to no end.

Now considering I can’t do shit to the champ at this moment, what’s the next best thing than by smacking around one of his family members? I’m not sure what you want to accomplish. I’m not even sure what you think you’re going to accomplish Tommy. But what you need to know is this. I’m the new kid on the block and I’m going to be the one that’s running the show from here on out. I’m the one that’s calling the shots and the shot I’m calling at Blaze of Glory II is simply what I said early. I’m winning the match. It’s in your best interest to shut the hell up and take the beating that’s coming to you. It goes by easier that way.


I didn’t know much about Staggs but I knew where he came from and what he was related to that was more than enough for me to kick his teeth in. I wanted to make sure people saw how serious I was and I wanted to make sure people saw my points. Failure was not an option for me. Never has been and never will be.

KEVIN CARTER
I won’t lie it pisses me the hell off that Blade Alexander is even in this match. What the hell made the people running the show think he deserved this opportunity? He had his chance at the SCW Heavyweight Championship and what happened? He failed and he failed big time. So what does this company do? They put him in another position where he could get a title shot when he already lost once? When he doesn’t deserve it? Is that how things are run around SCW they give chances and opportunities like this to losers?

Well, regardless of what I believe and regardless if I think SCW is stupid for putting him in this spot. I have to deal with it and deal with it I shall. You see Blade, I am going to show you what happens when you step into the ring with a man that knows what it takes to get the job done. I’m going to show you what it is like to be in the ring with someone that has the tools to win the big one. I’ll show you what its like to be in the ring with someone that has all the tools in the world to win the Heavyweight Championship.

Sure, it’ll piss you off and sure it’s going to upset you. I know that you’ll try and stop me from making you look like a jackass. I am sure the moment that you realize you can’t beat me. You’ll try and jack my style for further matches. You’ll do whatever you can to try and progress around here. Truth is though it’ll continue to blow up in your face because there’s only one of me and my skills only work for me. Though, I assure you when I knock your lights out and I go on to do what you can’t do. I’ll give you a shout out.


I chuckled a little bit like the true smartass I was. Let’s face it shall we? I knew how to get under the skin of people. I knew how to piss them the hell off and this time wasn’t going to be any different. I just loved watching people be so bothered by my words.

KEVIN CARTER
Don’t think I forgot about you Argento because I haven’t. If anything out of everyone in this match I could see you as the person that poses a legit threat. Not a big enough threat to where you could beat me or where you will beat me but I could see you holding your own out there. I can’t ignore the fact you’ve made something out of yourself compared the rest of us. You know what it’s like to hold championship gold and I have no doubt in my mind you want to pull it off again.

Thing is though, you’ve had your chance to be at the top. You’ve had your chance to hold gold and you’ve had your chance to be someone – but you lost that chance. You lost that chance when you lost the belt just like you lost that chance when you were put in the ring with me. You lost the chance to reclaim any kind of glory, at least on this one night. I don’t give a rats ass what you think might happen and you can try as hard as you possibly want till your blue in the face. It won’t change a damn thing.

I’ll be shutting that shit down real quick and I get it. I get that I’m just the new kid and I get that you don’t take anything I say to heart. You’ll probably be stupid enough to laugh it off and not bother to pay attention to a single word that comes out of my mouth. You’ve got that right but at the same time though you’re going to end up making yourself look stupid. In the end you’re going to regret it and in the end you’re going to wish to god that you had listened to me because Blaze of Glory II will be a night that doesn’t end well for you or any of the others for that matter.


I looked right at the cameras and nodded my head just a tad bit. It was going to be a long night for all of us and I know all of them expected to win. I know they all expected me to fall on my face and prove none of my words to be true but they really had no idea what the hell was coming their way. The element of surprise and I loved every minute of it.

KEVIN CARTER
I made it clear on the day I stepped into Sin City Wrestling, I am here to be the best. I am here to further my legacy and I am here to take this company by storm. I don’t give a damn who I’m against. It could be these five or the entire fucking company for all I can. One by one they are all going to end up falling. One by one they are going to end up being defeated. One by one, I’ll prove that I can out best them at any given moment and they have to deal with it.

But for now that’s just talk. For now, I’m the laughing stock and for now no one bothers to believe anything I have to say. Again that’s fine and that’s on them because it’s them that’s setting themselves up for failure. Mark my words though, I will climb that steel cage. I will get in that ring and I will claim that briefcase. Once I have done that then I’m going to go on and take the SCW Heavyweight Championship that belongs to me. Because my time is now. I am the Main Attraction and I approve this message.


On that note I got out of the ring and walked over shutting my camera off. I’d have to run upstairs and make sure this got emailed to SCW.com to make sure it ended up being put on their website. I was in no rush though as it wasn’t a matter of words. It was a matter of doing what you do in the ring. In a week’s time we were going to find out who were men and who were little boys. We’d find out just which one of us could hang and pull it in the big one. As far as I was concerned it was going to be me and there was no other outcome to take place.

----- ----- -----

BLAST FROM THE PAST
Monday | February 18th, 2013 | 11:30 AM

I found myself sitting in my office chair in Los Angeles as I looked across my desk to see the man sitting in front of me. The last time I had saw Michael Hickenbottom or to the wrestling world, Shawn Michaels is when I kicked him in the mouth to put him into retirement. It was quite the blast from the past to say the least.

MICHAEL HICKENBOTTOM
It’s been a long time Kevin. Almost too long don’t you think?

KEVIN CARTER
Too long since I kicked your ass? Yeah, I believe it has been too long, but ya know my mother always taunt me to be nice to the elderly so it doesn’t look like I’ll have that chance ever again. Darn you old folks for getting old.

MICHAEL HICKENBOTTOM
I can tell you still think you’re funny… but that’s not the point of this meeting between us. I wanted to meet with you because I think I can help you out for that match you have coming up on Sunday.

KEVIN CARTER
What the hell makes you think I need help? Let alone your help, I think I did fine years ago when I dominated WWER and when I made you my bitch on more than one occasion.

MICHAEL HICKENBOTTOM
See Kevin, that’s just the thing. You are still stuck in 2007 for whatever reason. You aren’t that guy anymore. You aren’t in that company anymore. A lot of things have changed since then and I think you need to realize that if you want to progress in this little return of yours.

I sat there looking at him as I was becoming quite annoyed with him. Who the hell did he think he was? Who the hell was he to tell me anything? Who in the hell was he to judge me? This guy I had kicked the crap out of more times than I could even begin to count. I didn’t need him or his stupid ass advice but per usual he had to have his input on everything. So much in fact he started to run his mouth before I could even begin to say anything back. Typical of him though, he thought his opinion  was the only one that mattered. No wonder why I kicked his ass al the time.

MICHAEL HICKENBOTTOM
You are three matches into your return and you’ve got yourself quite the opportunity lying before you, but I don’t see you making much of that opportunity with the attitude you continue to present yourself with. You lost to Ace Baldwin when you should have one. You used to eat guys like him alive back in the day but this attitude and this ego put you in a position where you underestimated him and you lost. That same ego is going to continue heading into this match and it’ll lead to another loss if you don’t hear me out.

KEVIN CARTER
Okay first of all Michael, there’s nothing wrong with my ego. I have been this way since day one and it has never been a problem. This ego led me to beat you for the World Championship and to put you into retirement. This ego let me go undefeated for the longest time. This ego has made me one of the biggest names in this business, and it isn’t going to fail me now. Second of all, Ace got lucky. Simple as that, and finally I know what I’m doing. I got this match in the bag.

MICHAEL HICKENBOTTOM
Do you though? You’re in a match with someone that’s beat you already. It makes no difference whether it was luck or not. Fact is he still beat you. Then there’s three others that you’ve got to worry about as well. Three men that you’ve never faced before. Three others that have success on more than one occasion. Three men that are going to have the same goal you do and they’ll do anything to get there. It’s not a walk in the park Kevin. You need to wake up and smell the coffee.

KEVIN CARTER
I have woken up Michael. I woke up months ago when I started to prepare for this return. I woke up when I signed my name on the dotted line. I woke up the moment I walked through the doors of Sin City Wrestling. I woke up the moment I stepped back in that ring and realized this is where I belong.

I was more awake than I had been in years. I realized that I should have never left this business behind. I should have stuck around and I should have dominated. Had I done that these weak ass people running around the business today wouldn’t exist let alone be in the spot they are in.

KEVIN CARTER
Here’s the deal though old man. I think it is you that needs to wake up and smell the coffee. I never had a problem back in the day and I’m not having a problem now. Ace got lucky but he won’t get lucky again. Blade Alexander is someone that can’t close in the big one. Tommy Staggs choose the wrong time to return. Argento wrong place, wrong to try and get some glory back to his name, ya see I’ve got it all planned out. Am I egotistical? Damn right, but confidence is the key old man or have you forgotten that?

MICHAEL HICKENBOTTOM
Confidence is the key to success, I haven’t forgotten about that Kevin. Take into consideration I have been in this business a lot longer than you have. I have seen more and I have been through more. With that being said there’s a fine line between being confident and being egotistical. You’re egotistical and that’s going to provide a huge problem for you Calvin. Just because you see your opponents as a non-threat doesn’t mean that’s how things truly are.

KEVIN CARTER
Really though? You of all people are going to speak to me about ego when you’re the one that turned your back on multiple partners to get ahead in this business? You’re the guy that was a part of the Montreal Screwjob where you screwed over one of the best in this business because he wouldn’t do business with you. It was always an ego thing with you Michael and you did whatever the hell you had to get ahead. I’m doing the same thing – just on a better scale so don’t come at me with your bullshit. Like I said I know what I’m doing. I’ve got this in the bag. No room for failure I will leave with a victory.

MICHAEL HICKENBOTTOM
All of that stuff is in the past. I learned from the error of my ways. I learned it was better to not have an ego ad have respect for all people than to be that selfish person. I excelled more in my career and in my life with that outlook. In fact it was God that helped me learn that as I became a Christian. Trust me Kevin, I’m sticking my neck out on the line because I want to see you excel and this rate you’re going to crash and burn. I hope I can just get through to you before it’s too late.

KEVIN CARTER
Christian my fucking ass. You know what? You’ve done nothing but insult me and doubt me since you walked into MY office in a meeting YOU asked ME to have. Since you’re just going to be a disrespectful piece of shit. Why don’t you just take your ass on out of my office? But be sure to give my people a call on Sunday when you see me leave with a victory. I’d love to hear the apology and hear you admit that you were wrong – just like you were wrong back in the day. Now get the hell on before I have security come in here and toss you from my building.

I made it rather clear there was no reason for him to stay. I’d had it with his mouth and his judgmental character. At that point he stood up and walked right on out of my office closing the door behind him. If this was the game people wanted to play, If people doubted me, and if people thought my ego was too big to the point it would cost me the match. Then it was time for me to kick things up a notch. It was time for me to show the world that my ego was just fine and show the world that in the end I am always right.

15
Climax Control Archives / ► CUTTHROAT
« on: February 14, 2013, 12:47:08 AM »
 
    \'user

    THE TRUTH IS COMING

    Sunday | February 9th, 2013 | 10:45 PM

    This week’s Climax Control had gone off the air with quite the big bang. Inside a locker room I was sitting in my locker room unlacing my wrestling boots. My first night with the company had been quite the success considering the fact I walked out with a victory. About that time out of the blue and all of the sudden my locker room door came open. Entering the locker room happened to be a woman with a camera crew and a microphone on hand. I proceeded to stand up getting rather irritated with the fact she had just barraged in.

    KEVIN CARTER
    Ever heard of knocking?

    MS. ROCKY MOUNTAINS
    Heard of it, but from the attitude I’m receiving. Walking right in was the thing to do. Least that way you couldn’t have avoided me. Anyway stud, I was wondering if I could get a couple minutes of your time.

    KEVIN CARTER
    What for? So you can ask me questions about tonight? Let’s be honest shall we? There’s not a whole lot to say. Tonight, I walked into that room with not a single person in this damn company giving a rats ass who I was. Not a single one of them have respect for the things I have done in the past and I’m willing to bet every single prick and bitch around here counted me out tonight against the supposed badass that is Daniel Tyler.

    I proceeded to shake my head to the side a little bit. After tonight I wasn’t going to take anything that anyone said about a particular star seriously. They gave too much to someone that was completely useless as far as I was concerned and that was enough for me to never take their word again.

    KEVIN CARTER
    And now every single one of them is dumbfounded. Every single one of them is baffled by what happened out there. No one expected me to win. No one expected me to make a difference here in Sin City Wrestling, and now they have been proven wrong. Now they have been forced to pay attention to who I am. They are being forced to want to see what I’m all about. All it took was one match and proving what people had to say about me was a complete waste of their time. Other than that there isn’t a thing to say. I came, I saw, I conquered, and now I’m headed home to nail my girlfriend. No better way to end the night.

    MS. ROCKY MOUNTAINS
    Actually Kevin, the question I had for you didn’t have anything to do with the match here tonight. Despite what you think there was a lot of people that expected you to win here tonight. Some were even pulling for you as they feel you’ve got that ‘IT’ factor and have a chance to make something of yourself, but the question that was on my mind is what did you think about your match that has been announced next week. It’s the talk of the locker room right now.

    KEVIN CARTER
    It seems that I’m the last to know about this match that’s been announced and is the supposed talk of the locker room. Let me guess, I’m going against another worthless hack that everyone seems to hype up? Up against another somebody that’s meant to give me a challenge but in reality the moment I get in the ring with them. I’m not only going to embarrass them but I’m going to outshine them in every single way imaginable? Go ahead and just lay it on me.

    MS. ROCKY MOUNTAINS
    Not exactly sure if that’s the right kind of statement you want to make and I’d say that you are totally off about the situation. None the less though, next week you’re going to find yourself squaring off against the ‘Amazing’ Ace Baldwin. I’d say it’s safe to say that Ace has backed up everything he has ever said since he walked into this company, and not just that but all the hype the guy has is hype that he actually deserves. Might be a little something you need to take into consideration.

    KEVIN CARTER
    First of all bitch, don’t you ever in your life try and tell me what I need to do or don’t need to do. I won’t hesitate to smack the lips right off your face. Female or not, I’ll beat a bitch’s ass if that’s what it comes down too.

    Ms. Rocky Mountains just stood there looking at me, it didn’t seem like she was too pleased with my comments. Not that there was much she could do about it. After all she had to remain professional even if I wasn’t and she had put herself in this position she had to deal with what came her way.

    KEVIN CARTER
    And second of all what the hell makes you think that Ace deserves all this hype he’s getting? So what he’s won a couple of matches. So what he’s got people talking about him. So what people think he’s the next big deal around SCW, here’s the question I have. Has he bothered to gain a victory with real importance? Has he bothered to win a championship here? Has he done anything at all in this business that counts? No, being a former GIW faggot and one of the many dicks that was either IN or AROUND Aspen Chaud does not count.

    MS. ROCKY MOUNTAINS
    Not too sure how that’s relevant here…

    KEVIN CARTER
    That’s exactly it funbags. That’s exactly it. It isn’t relevant here because nothing Ace Baldwin has been relevant anywhere and it isn’t going to start soon. The moment Ace steps into that ring with me next week. He’s going to have no other choice but to come to terms with that reality. Just like he’s going to have to come to terms with the reality that he isn’t in my league, and therefore any single time we face off. But I’ll let Ace and all his little goonies think whatever for now. Just know he has one week before he gets put in his true place. So enjoy it while you can kid.

    MS. ROCKY MOUNTAINS
    Well then, I just have one more question for you Kevin.

    KEVIN CARTER
    To quote the late-great Macho Man. No More Questions. To quote an even greater man that’s still living aka myself. Screw you and screw your question. Get the hell out before I toss you out.

    For a moment or two Ms. Mountains just stood there looking at me, but she realized that it wasn’t worth the argument. She turned around and excused herself from his locker room. I proceeded to shake my head a little bit as I bent down going back to unlacing his boots for the night.

    Tonight I had handled business when everyone thought I was just the new kid on the block and when everyone thought that Daniel Tyler would mop the floor with me. Now I was going to face Ace Baldwin next week – someone that everyone was riding the dick of. Come next week it was going to be time for me to shut it down.

    CUTTHROAT

    Wednesday | February 13th, 2013 | 2:30 PM

    Here we were just a few days away from the Climax Control and what was I doing? Well I was doing what most people weren’t doing on their days off. I was in the gym. I was pushing myself beyond my limits. I was taking my body, my career, and just myself overall as serious as I possibly could.

    Despite being in the gym busting my ass and doing what most people weren’t doing. I still had to take time to do a promo for SCW. Good thing was I never left home without my camcorder. I sat it up somewhere there in the gym and made sure it was in perfect position. After I hit the record button I took a couple steps back and looked right at the cameras with a smirk.

    KEVIN CARTER
    Last week I debuted in Sin City Wrestling, and not a single person in that entire arena knew who I was. Most of all not a single person cared to know who I was. No doubt about it, it pissed me off. I deemed it disrespectful. It made me want to slap every single bastard that was in that arena based on the fact people should know who I am. They should care to know who I am. I’ve accomplished more than half of them combined.

    In my opinion that was the truth and no one could tell me differently. Now there’s a chance that maybe people had accomplished more than I have but it was likely a situation where most people didn’t remember. Me on the other hand everything I did I did with style and it stuck out like a sore thumb. Everything I did made a mark and that was going to continue now that I had come out of retirement. It was just a matter of time.

    KEVIN CARTER
    Then I walked into that match with Daniel Tyler and I made him by bitch. I made it clear that I wasn’t in SCW to play games. I also made it clear that I was going to top one way or another. It didn’t make a damn but of difference who I ended up facing. Now all the sudden people care. Now all the sudden people want to start throwing compliments my way.

    Now these people want to start hyping me up as some kind of future in this company. Well, let me make this perfectly clear right here and right now. I could care less what you people think. I could care less about your compliments and comments. I could care less if you think I’m the future or not. All that matters is what I think, what I say, and what I want. Other than that you can all go blow a goat for all I care.


    Yes, I just told people to go blow a goat. I don’t give a damn if it isn’t the usual insult and I don’t give a damn if it’s something that people catch on to or not. I wasn’t here to please people which I made clear and on top of all that I wasn’t going to be someone that used the same insults as everyone else. I was a rare thing in this business and I brought something called originality.

    KEVIN CARTER
    And now that leads me to this week. Everyone is talking about the match I’m in. Everyone is saying it has the potential to be a Main Event match – despite it not being the main event. They are talking about how it is a match that features two of the brightest stars and two stars that are bound to be the future of this company going head to head.

    That’s right everyone is making buzz about the Ace Baldwin versus Kevin Carter match. But the question I have is this, why make so much buzz over a squash match? Why talk about a match that won’t even make it ten minutes? Why make so much buzz about two men in a match when only one of them is actually capable of being a main eventer?


    I stood there for a second or two just looking at the camcorder lightly stroking my facial hair. I wanted people to really take the time to think about those questions because little would they know I had the answers. I knew what was up after all being in this business as long as I have even if I had taken some time away. It wasn’t hard to put everything together.

    KEVIN CARTER
    But lucky enough I’m smart enough to produce an answer to my own questions. I know that everyone is making buzz over the match because no one sees it as a squash match like I do. I know everyone is talking about the match like it’s going to be the best forty five minutes of wrestling they have ever seen because no one sees it like I do. I know everyone is making buzz over the two of us because no one sees it like I do.

    Everyone is riding the dick of Ace Baldwin. Everyone really sees this guy as something special. Everyone sees him as the future of this company. A main eventer and a world champion in the making. Truth be told all the buzz about this match is more so about him rather than about me, but again I get it. SCW is easily impressed and they really don’t have any idea what the hell real talent is. This company has some pretty low standards but it’s time for me to actually give this place standards.


    How on earth I was I going to bring standards to a company that has had low standards for so long? I’m sure that’s the question that was running through the mind of a lot of people but it wasn’t that big of a secret. It wasn’t that hard to this and all it was really going to take is being better than every single person I faced one person at a time.

    KEVIN CARTER
    Ace – You might have managed to win every single match you have been in thus far. You might have backed up everything that had come out of your mouth but let’s be real shall we? You haven’t had to face anyone in this company that is actually worth a damn. You haven’t stepped inside the ring with someone that has actually given you a run for your money.

    You might think you have. Others might think you have but truth is you haven’t. You’ve got no idea what it is like to be in the ring with someone that is truly talented. Have no idea what it is like to be in the ring with someone that was born for this business. You have never-ever faced me before and after Sunday night. You’re never going to want to face me again.


    There was a smirk starting to form across my lips. Now I knew that Ace wouldn’t take anything I had seriously. He’d overlook everything I said and I understand why but even though he’d overlook everything I said. Even though he’d think I was on some bullshit. It was him that would end up looking stupid and rather wrong when I handed his ass to him.

    KEVIN CARTER
    Now trust me I know once word gets around that I’m calling your bluff. Once word gets around that I’m challenging your ability. Once word gets around that I don’t believe you are talented and that I don’t believe you’re that great in the ring then that’s when you’re going to start tripping balls. That’s when you’re going to become all offended and that’s when you’re going to start acting like a little bitch.

    You’ll be sure to throw up the names of promotions you worked with before. You’ll be sure to name drop people you’ve beaten, teamed with, and quite possibly trained you. You’ll be sure to throw in my face all the titles you’ve won and so on and so forth. Clearly, you’ll be missing the entire point that none of that matters. Not that it is much of a surprise because I can see right through you and see just how dense you truly are with that over inflated ego.


    Indeed Ace had one hell of an ego and it was an ego that was undeserved. I don’t give a damn if he didn’t seem like he had one. I don’t care about how well he hid the ego or how much he kissed ass of fans to appear like a good guy. I saw right through him and I knew what was up deep down. He wasn’t fooling anyone and soon enough he was going to come face to face with someone that actually had an ego that was deserved.

    KEVIN CARTER
    Go ahead and bring up GIW. I’ll be quick to point out that place was pure shit ran by an even shittier owner. It was all about who you know and how much ass you could kiss – judging by the position you were in. You kissed quite a bit of ass back in those days. But most of all, I’ll be quick to the point out that the company doesn’t matter now that you are in a different position. Different company, different rules, different people, and you aren’t a golden boy – at least not like you were back then. I encourage you to bring up all your accomplishments.

    Because the moment you do is the moment I am going to laugh at you. It’ll be the moment I tell you none of that matters. It’ll be the moment I tell you that those accomplishments mean nothing when most of them were handed to you rather than earned. See your accomplishments will always seem minor to mine and sure while we’re in a new place. New rules and all that. My accomplishments are the only accomplishments out of the two of us that actually have importance still till this day. After all I highly doubt you’ve ever been in a position where you went undefeated for two years and one of the longest heavyweight champions in a company’s history.


    Any chance I got I was sure to point out how good I was and how great I still am. It might piss some people off and it might rub Ace the wrong way, but as far as I was concerned it was what it was. I don’t need to repeat myself on how I wasn’t there to please anyone and how I wasn’t there to be the good guy. I was there to be who I was and that was the best.

    KEVIN CARTER
    You can go on and bring up how great of a trainer you had in someone like Derek Daniels. I’ll once again laugh at you and ask when this trainer of yours was ever relevant. When has he done anything that’s worth mentioning? How is his training significant to you when it hasn’t done a damn thing for you?

    So you see Ace no matter what you say and no matter what you fire back with to try and make yourself seem like a great wrestler. To try and make yourself seem like an established star. To make yourself try and seem like you’re a big deal. It isn’t going to matter because you’re going to get shut down every single time. It’s actually almost in your best interest to not say anything at all.

    Course, you are someone that can’t just shut up and you’re someone that just can’t keep your mouth shut. Thing is though, I’m sure you aren’t that stupid and that you’re going to be able to understand this. It isn’t about how much shit you can talk. It isn’t about how much you can brag. It isn’t about talking at all. It’s all about getting in this ring and backing it up. Something you have done thus far, but things are so much different now.


    I knew that everything I was saying was just going in one ear and out the other. I knew that nothing I said was ever going to sink into Ace’s mind at least not until it was proven to him firsthand and even when that happens he’ll likely have a hard time swallowing the truth but that’s life and that’s just how it goes.

    KEVIN CARTER
    I made it clear last week I came to Sin City Wrestling to reclaim the glory and reclaim the crown I once carried. I made it clear last week I’m not going to put up with these supposed stars and these supposed future big names stomping on my grounds so to speak or getting hype that they don’t deserve when they haven’t done a damn thing to deserve it and when they haven’t even so much as scratched the surface of what I have done.

    Daniel Tyler was one of those people and you saw exactly what I did to him last week. I wrestled circles around him. I made him seem like a damn rookie in this business and then when I felt the need for it. I put an end to the match and most of all for someone that hasn’t been involved in this business in about five years. I didn’t struggle in the slightest bit. I didn’t even so much as break a sweat in the ring with his punk ass.

    So that’s where you Ace need to take a step back and ask yourself this question. What in the hell makes me think I stand a chance against Kevin Carter? What makes me think I can go toe to toe with him in the ring? What makes me think that I can actually get in the ring and defeat a man that’s without a doubt a legend? What makes me think I can beat a man that paved the way for me? I hope you find the answer before Sunday, Cause I already know what it is and after all you’re going to find out that I’m one the most cutthroat son of a bitches you will ever meet in this business.


    It shouldn’t be too hard for someone to put two and two together. It shouldn’t be too hard at all for someone to figure out how I felt and what I truly meant. I was going to win and that’s all that matters. I was going to have my hand raised in victory and I was going to mark up that perfect record of Ace’s and there wasn’t a damn thing anyone could do about it.

    KEVIN CARTER
    Way I see it folks. It doesn’t matter if you love me. It doesn’t matter if you hate me. It doesn’t matter if you paid to see me win or if you paid to see me lose.  Fact is I am still the Main Attraction of everywhere I go and every show I’m a part of and you have come to see me one way or another. With that being said, I promise on Sunday night. You aren’t going to be disappointed. Because I’m the man and when you’re the man you always deliver.

    With a little wink I walked up and hit the stop button on my camcorder putting an end to my promo for SCW. First thing I planned on doing was getting it sent off to SCW.com and making sure it was released for everyone to get a glimpse of. Now I knew what I was getting myself into. I knew that it was going to piss Ace off and I knew it’d make some o Ace’s fans mad that I had said what I had said. That’s just this game and that was this business. That’s just how things worked.

    On that note I turned back around and went right back to my work out. I was going to make sure I was in the best shape of my life for this return that was going to be one hell of a ride. I was going to make sure that I was in better shape than Ace and everyone else I end up being against. I was going to make sure that I lived up to everything that I said I was and that was simply the Main Attraction of every single thing I was involved with. It was just a matter of time till it became crystal clear.

16
Climax Control Archives / [ THIS IS MORE THAN A COMEBACK! ]
« on: February 05, 2013, 01:25:49 AM »
 
    \'user

    [ THIS IS MORE THAN A COMEBACK ]

    I found myself lying there in my bed wide awake. Amy on the other hand was out cold and for good reason. I had put the girl through one hell of a night. She was going to be sore in the morning, but that’s just the way she liked it. About that time I heard my phone vibrate on the bed side table. It didn’t take long for me to grab it and realize it was a text message. As I read the text message I felt Amy roll over and groan a little bit.

    #THEPUNKPRINCESS ;; AMY MARSHALL:Who could be messaging you at seven in the morning?

    #THEMAINATTRACTION ;; KEVIN CARTER:It’s a text message letting me know about Climax Control. I have my first official match coming up in Laughlin, Nevada.

    #THEPUNKPRINCESS ;; AMY MARSHALL:That’s good Kev. Have any idea who your opponent is?

    #THEMAINATTRACTION ;; KEVIN CARTER:Someone named Daniel Tyler.

    #THEPUNKPRINCESS ;; AMY MARSHALL:Hm.

    #THEMAINATTRACTION ;; KEVIN CARTER:Hm… what is that supposed to mean?

    #THEPUNKPRINCESS ;; AMY MARSHALL:It’s just interesting to me. That’s all.

    #THEMAINATTRACTION ;; KEVIN CARTER:Yeah, about that. Why is it interesting? Clearly there’s some reason behind it.

    #THEPUNKPRINCESS ;; AMY MARSHALL:“Well, it is interesting that they are throwing you up against such stiff competition right away. I hope that you’re ready for something like that. You haven’t been in the ring in about five years.

    I know that Amy didn’t mean any harm with what she said, but it was a little insulting to me. I proceeded to set my phone down on the table and push myself out of the bed. This caused Amy to lift her head up and look over at me.

    #THEPUNKPRINCESS ;; AMY MARSHALL:What’s wrong?

    #THEMAINATTRACTION ;; KEVIN CARTER:I know you didn’t mean any harm by what you said Amy, but seriously you’d say that to me? You hope that I’m ready for such stiff competition. You want to point out that I haven’t been in the ring in five year – like that’s supposed to play a factor or something.

    #THEPUNKPRINCESS ;; AMY MARSHALL:No offense or anything Kevin, but being out of the ring so long can play a factor when someone does get back in the ring. There is a little thing called ring rust. I know you’re talented but that is something you need to take into consideration.

    #THEMAINATTRACTION ;; KEVIN CARTER:I have took that into consideration, much like I have took a lot of other things into consideration. Let’s get something straight though Amy. If I thought ring rust would be a factor, I wouldn’t have signed my name on that dotted line. If I didn’t believe I could come back and be everything that I was five years ago. I wouldn’t have so much as considered a return to the wrestling world.

    #THEPUNKPRINCESS ;; AMY MARSHALL:I understand all that Kevin, and I’m sorry if I offended you in any way, shape, or form but if you know that I didn’t mean any harm by what I said. Then why are you so worked up over it right now?

    #THEMAINATTRACTION ;; KEVIN CARTER:“I’m worked up over it because it’s guys like Daniel Tyler that are getting all this praise and being hyped up to be stiff competition or being hyped up to be the next big thing or being hyped up to be whatever when in reality they don’t deserve to have that kind of hype or to have those kinds of things said about them.

    I took a moment to breathe. I was getting a little worked up and maybe I was getting a little more worked up than I should, but I was passionate about what I had done because for three years I was the hottest thing in wrestling. I went from being a rookie and a nobody to being the biggest thing ever – I got there because I worked my ass off to get there unlike most of the wrestlers and the kids that lived in the business today.

    #THEMAINATTRACTION ;; KEVIN CARTER:While someone like Daniel Tyler was still in high school or just getting their foot in the door to this business. I was the one that was on the road every single night living the dream and proving I was the best. While guys like Daniel Tyler sat at home and marked out like the true mark he is. I was being a Heavyweight Champion for seven hundred and thirty days. Something that no one will ever come close to doing or achieving and something I am sure Daniel Tyler will never do.While Daniel Tyler was just learning how to bump and do it the right way, I was being inducted into a Hall of Fame.

    Just one year after I started wrestling – that is something that is completely and utterly unheard of and it is something that will never ever happen again in this life time or the next. See, the point I’m trying to make here Amy is this. I deserve to be called the Main Attraction. I deserve to have all the hype that I do. I deserve to be considered something special because I busted my ass off to get there something that Daniel has never done, and I’ll be damned if I’m told he’s this or he’s that when he hasn’t done anything close to what I have done. Sorry, if you don’t get that and sorry if you think I’m going off on you but it’s the truth and it doesn’t take a rocket scientist to figure that out.


    #THEPUNKPRINCESS ;; AMY MARSHALL:You’re right Kevin, I made a small mistake by suggesting some things that I’m not a hundred percent sure on. I think anyone would make that mistake and quite possibly have a little bit of doubt but you’re right. You were the best during your time. I’ve seen the matches you’ve showed me. I see why everyone called you what they called you, and I should have known that you’re someone that’s going to do what you say you’re going to do. I just hope you can forgive me.

    #THEMAINATTRACTION ;; KEVIN CARTER:It isn’t a matter of forgiving you, and there’s no need for me to forgive you. You didn’t intentionally try to offend me. You didn’t claim that Daniel was better than me. You didn’t do anything wrong aside from give Daniel more credit than what he deserved but I got a feeling you aren’t the only one that has done that with him or anyone else in SCW for that matter. I can tell you this much though: SCW, Daniel Tyler, and everyone else is going to find out what true talent is and what it means as well as takes to be classified as one of the best.

    On that note I let out a deep sigh before I grabbed my basketball shorts off the floor there and slipped them on. I grabbed my black t-shirt that was tossed on a chair across the room only to slip it on. That’s when I sat at the edge of the bed and started to slip my tennis shoes on. Amy was now sitting up as she caught my attention once again.

    #THEPUNKPRINCESS ;; AMY MARSHALL:You aren’t mad at me are you?

    #THEMAINATTRACTION ;; KEVIN CARTER:Not in the least bit.

    #THEPUNKPRINCESS ;; AMY MARSHALL:“Then why are you leaving?

    #THEMAINATTRACTION ;; KEVIN CARTER:Because while Daniel Tyler is probably off sleeping. I’m going to head to the gym – which leads to results and that way when Climax Control comes. There’ll be no excuses on my end and I’ll be able to prove without a shadow of a doubt I’m the best thing to ever exist in wrestling, and the best damn thing to ever hit SCW.

    By that time I had finished lacing up my sneakers and pushed myself up off the bed. I made my way around the side of the bed long enough to plant a firm kiss on Amy’s lips and then proceeded to make my way out of my bedroom. I had less than a week to get ready and why I didn’t believe I was going to have an issue with beating Daniel. I had to make damn sure I was at the top of my game and I had to make sure there was no reason for anyone to make any kind of excuse or accusation. After all as far as I was concerned this was more than just a comeback.

    ----- ----- -----

    [ V-LOG #1: THE RETURN ]

    Being the busy person that I am. I have to make due with what time I have for little things. Today, I had to cut a promo for my debut coming up in SCW. Something that’s not exactly easy to do when I’m on the road for other business projects but thankfully I always had my camcorder on me. Using the dash of my car I propped it up before turning it on and hit the record button. Seeing as I was a cut to the case kind of person. I wasted no time jumping head first in.

    #THEMAINATTRACTION ;; KEVIN CARTER:For the last five years I have been out of the public eye when it comes to professional wrestling. For five years I have done my own thing outside the wrestling business. For five years I have kept away from anything professional wrestling related and the reason being. I felt I had done everything there was to do. I retired and I had no intentions on ever returning to the squared circle, but I guess deep down I should have known better. After all in this business you never actually retire. Somehow someway at some point you end up sucked back in because you get that itch.

    I nodded my head a little bit. In the back of my mind I always had the small thought I wouldn’t ever be gone for good but at the same time I had accomplished so much in just three years. I didn’t see the point in going back as I didn’t feel I’d be challenged but obviously things change over time.

    #THEMAINATTRACTION ;; KEVIN CARTER:And that’s exactly what happened to me. I got the itch and I decided it was time to come back. I decided it was time to pick right back up where I left off. Only difference is I’m not returning back to the company I made a name for myself. One, it no longer exists and two, even if it did there’d be no point in me going back because there’d be no challenge. I was the longest heavyweight champion there, I want two years undefeated and while most people would go back to what’s comfortable just to be back in that spot. I refuse because I want a challenge, and from what I hear SCW is the place that’s going to bring the challenge I desire.

    Now I know exactly what’s going to happen the moment I walk through those arena doors. I’ll get strange looks from people – as a lot of people will wonder who the hell I am. I’ll get a lot of dirty looks because I’ll be viewed as the rookie and the kid that’s trying to take everyone’s spot. I’ll get people trying to give me advice just for the sake of some people wanting to see new kids excel. Then the moment I step through those curtains every single fan in that arena is going to go nuts. People will remember me, and people are going to confuse me with someone that has come back to entertain them.


    In this business anytime someone made a return after an extended absence. They were automatically welcomed back with open arms and what not. I knew that’s what was going to happen the moment I stepped through the curtains. I’d get cheers but make no mistake about it. I wasn’t there to be a good guy and I wasn’t there for the fans.

    #THEMAINATTRACTION ;; KEVIN CARTER:I didn’t come back to be a good guy. I didn’t come back to entertain the fans. I didn’t come back to listen to people’s advice. I didn’t come back to give a damn if someone hated me and I didn’t come back to make people know who I am. I came back for two reasons and two reasons only. The first reason being, I came back to be the best. I came back to be the Main Attraction. I came back to be the headliner. I came back to be everything I was once before, and because I can do it. Now the second reason happens to be the SCW Heavyweight Championship that sits comfortably around the waist of Spike Staggs.

    See, why everyone assumes I’m the rookie and I’m the new kid on the block. I’m not going to allow myself to be treated like such. No, on day one I am going to target the biggest and the best name in the company. That at this current time happens to be Spike, and while I might not be anything to him. While he might not know who I am or even so much as care to who I am. While he might view me as just a rookie with a big mouth. I guarantee this much, I’m going to be the rookie and the kid that ends up knocking him off his block. That guy that knocks him off his pedestal and becomes the next champion.


    Of course I had an ego and it was rather deserved in my opinion. Sure it wouldn’t go over well with others but I wasn’t a people pleaser and like I made it clear I wasn’t there to make friends. I was there to be about myself and be the best like only I knew I could be. That’s just as simple as it got.

    #THEMAINATTRACTION ;; KEVIN CARTER:But as the old saying goes, you have to start somewhere and that would explain the opponent I have for my debut match. Daniel Tyler, and allow me to just get this out my system right now. The fact that the higher ups in SCW tried to pass Daniel off as something special and tried to pass me off as someone that really had to try is a fucking joke. I have done my research and Daniel Tyler hasn’t done a damn thing that’s worth mentioning. He hasn’t done a damn thing to get the hype that he got. He doesn’t deserve to be passed off as someone that is greater than me – especially when most of the people in SCW had never seen me do anything in this business.

    If there’s anyone out of the two of us that deserved to get hype and was deserved to be passed off as something great it was me, but you see I can tell how things are going to work around here. Clearly, I’m not going to be given the respect I deserve. I’m going to have to go out and take the respect that I deserve. Much like I took the World Championship when I worked for WWER. Much like I took the career of Shawn Michaels back in the day. Much like I took the virginity of my ex wife. Much like I have taken everything else I have ever wanted in my life. I have no problem taking the things I need and this time around won’t be any different. SCW is going to end up giving me what I want regardless.


    I simply shrugged my shoulders a little bit. I didn’t care how I got what I wanted. I didn’t care how I got what I wanted. All that mattered is I got what I wanted and that’s all that was ever going to matter as far as I’m concerned. But of course, I still had to make sure Daniel Tyler understood a little something about me.

    #THEMAINATTRACTION ;; KEVIN CARTER:Daniel Tyler, here’s the best advice I can offer you. I suggest that you don’t go off what people have said about me. I suggest that you don’t buy into all the hype that you are getting. I also suggest that you put your own ego aside because entering this match with me where you’re running your mouth and talking about how you are this great, that great, how I’m this and that. How you’re going to beat me with ease and what not. None of that is going to get you anywhere at all. In all reality all it’s going to do is make me laugh at you.Way I see it. I don’t have to talk about how great I am because my legacy speaks for itself.

    I don’t have to talk about how much better I am than you because the moment we step into the ring with each other it’s going to show. I don’t need to brag about this or that because truth be told it’s going to go in one ear and out the other. Truth be told there isn’t a single person in the locker room that’s going to believe in anything I have to say. You aren’t going to believe in anything I have to say. Like I said it’s going to go in one ear and out the other. That’s fine with me. And the reason its fine is because you are the one that is setting yourself up for failure. Take it for what you will Daniel, but I will say this much. On the night I make my debut in SCW things are never ever going to be the same around the company ever again.


    I proceeded to look at the cameras with an ever so arrogant smirk and gave the cameras a little wink before reaching up hitting the off button on my camcorder. I have said pretty much everything I felt needed to be said. I wasn’t much of a talker unless I needed to be and as far as I was concerned in this particular situation. I was going to let my actions speak louder than my words. One thing was for sure though, the night I debuted at Climax Control things were going to be change forever in Sin City Wrestling.

Pages: [1]